Skip to main content

Full text of "Charlotte Brontë and her sisters"

See other formats


LITERARY 
LIVES 


EDITED    BY 

W.  ROBERTSON 
NICOLL 


CHARLOTTE 

BRONTE 

AND     HER 

SISTERS. 


CHARLOTTE 

BRONTE 

AND    HER 

SISTERS 

BY  CLEMENT  K.  SHORTER 


MTERARY  LIVES 


LONDON:      HODDER    AND 
STOUGHTON        MDCCCCV 


R 

4-  1£> 

Cop 


./ 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 
I 

THE  FATHER  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE'       ...         I 

II 

THE  MOTHER  OF  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE     .         .         .       II 

III 

THORNTON   .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .18 

IV 

CHILDHOOD  AT  HAWORTH  .       26 


SCHOOLDAYS -34 

VI 
GOVERNESS  LIFE 41 

VII 

THE  PENSION  HEGER,  BRUSSELS       ...  60 

VIII 
POEMS 77 

v  b 


vi  Contents 

PAGE 
IX 

BRANWELL  BRONTE      .....          .87 

X 

THE  PUBLICATIONS  OF  MR.  NEWBY          .         .         .     107 

XI 

"WUTHERING  HEIGHTS"      .....     122 

XII 
ANNE  BRONTE 139 

XIII 
"JANE  EYRE" 152 

XIV 
"SHIRLEY" ij(, 

XV 

"  VlLLETTE  "   AND    "  THE   PROFESSOR "      .  .  .       196 

XVI 
MARRIAGE  AND  DEATH 220 

XVII 
THE  GLAMOUR  OF  THE  BRONTES  .         .         .     234 


INTRODUCTION 

THIS  book  may  seem  at  first  sight  only 
an  untoward  accident,  due  to  the 
exigencies  of  including  all  well 
known  names  in  a  series  entitled  "  Literary 
Lives."  Mrs.  Gaskell,  it  may  be  said,  wrote  the 
only  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  that  everyone 
should  read.  This  is,  in  a  measure,  true,  but 
much  new  material  has  been  published  since 
Mrs.  Gaskell  wrote,  and  this  material  has  not 
in  the  interval  been  gathered  together  into 
one  brief  narrative.  I  have  to  thank  Messrs. 
Hodder  &  Stoughton  for  any  facts  of  that  kind 
previously  published  in  my  Charlotte  Bronte 
and  Her  Circle,  and  Messrs.  Smith  Elder  &  Co. 
for  the  same  indulgence  with  regard  to  the 
Haworth  Edition  of  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life,  to 
which  I  was  privileged  to  add  many  notes, 
vii 


viii  Introduction 

The  Ha  worth  Edition  of  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life 
must  for  ever  hold  the  field"  against  others 
by  virtue  of  its  mass  of  documents  provided 
by  the  late  Mr.  George  Smith.  I  have 
added  certain  other  unpublished  material  to 
this  little  book  although  this  will  be  dis- 
cerned only  by  the  Bronte  enthusiast  who 
knows  the  subject,  as  my  friend  the  late 
Lionel  Johnson  knew  it,  in  its  minutest  detail. 

Perhaps  I  shall  best  disarm  criticism  by 
stating  that  I  have  tried  to  let  Charlotte 
Bronte  tell  her  own  story  through  the 
letters  by  her  that  have  been  brought  to 
light  since  Mrs.  Gaskell  wrote. 

I  have  to  thank  my  friend  Mrs.  Wilfrid 
Meynell  for  reading  my  proof-sheets. 


The  Father  of  Charlotte  Bronte 

PATRICK    BRONTE,1  or    Brunty,    the 
father   of   Charlotte    Bronte,   was   an 
-  Irishman.     He  was  born  in  a  humble 
cottage    in   Emdale,    County   Down,    on    St. 
Patrick's  Day,  March  17,  1777.     Although  he 

1  In  the  Baptismal  Register  of  Drumballyroney  the  name 
is  entered  "  Brunty "  and  "  Bruntee " ;  in  the  books  of 
St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  on  Patrick  Bronte's  admission 
in  1802-3  it  is  entered  as  Branty,  in  the  Churchwardens' 
books  at  Hartshead  "  Brunty."  But  there  seems  to  be  no 
early  signature  of  Patrick  Bronte's  extant,  and  certainly  no 
signature  of  his  Irish  period,  unless  the  inscription  "Patrick 
Brunty,  his  book "  which  Dr.  Wright  saw  in  an  old 
"Arithmetic  "  may  be  counted  genuine,  which  I  do  not 
believe.  A  "  Frank  Prunty  "  was  found  by  Mr.  David 
Martin  at  Newtonbutler  in  Co.  Fermanagh,  and  he  claimed 
a  distant  relationship  to  the  Brontes.  At  Cambridge 
Mr.  Bronte  signed  "  Bronte,"  at||Wethersfield  "  Bronte," 
at  Dewsbury  Bronte,  BrontS  or  Bronte*.  Not  until  he 
arrived  at  Haworth  do  we  find  his  signature  as  Bronte. 


Charlotte  Bronte 


came  from  the  "  Black  North,"  from  that 
particular  part  of  Ireland  where  Protestantism 
flourishes,  largely  through  the  infusion  of 
English  and  Scots  blood,  there  is  no  evidence 
that  there  was  a  particle  of  blood  other  than 
Irish  flowing  in  the  veins  of  Patrick  Brunty. 
His  parents  were  of  the  peasant  class,  although 
his  father,  Hugh  Brunty,  would  seem  to  have 
followed  for  a  long  period  a  number  of  varied 
occupations,  including  work  in  a  limekiln  and 
work  in  a  corn  kiln.  The  book  to  which  we 
owe  the  only  glimpse  of  Patrick's  parentage, 
The  Brontes  in  Ireland,  by  Dr.  Wright,  is  so 
full  of  invention  that  it  is  difficult  to  derive 
therefrom  fragments  of  truth  concerning  the 
earlier  Brontes,  or  Bruntys.  It  would  seem 
clear,  however,  that  Hugh  Brunty  married 
one  Alice  McClory,  who  had  been  brought  up 
in  the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  but  who,  after 
her  marriage  in  the  Protestant  Church  of 
Magherally,  adopted  the  religion  of  her  hus- 
band.1 Ten  children  were  born  to  Hugh  and 


1   The  Brontts  in  Ireland,  or  Facts  Stranger  than  Fiction, 
by  Dr.  William  Wright,  1893. 


Born  March  17,   1777  Died  June  7,   1861 

The  Rev.  Patrick  Bronte 


The  Father  of  Charlotte  Bronte    3 

Alice  Brunty,  and  of  these  Patrick,  the  eldest, 
alone  has  any  interest  for  us. 

After  such  education  as  the  village  school 
afforded,  young  Patrick  Brunty  became  a 
weaver,  an  industry  then,  as  now,  extensively 
cultivated  through  Ulster.  He  could  not 
have  been  more  than  sixteen  years  of  age 
when  he  took  the  position  of  teacher  in  the 
Glascar  Presbyterian  School,  about  a  mile 
from  the  Brunty  cottage  at  Emdale.  A 
year  or  two  later  Patrick  became  teacher  of 
the  parish  school  of  Drumballyroney,  and 
there,  during  his  three  years  of  schoolmaster- 
ing,  it  is  suggested  that  he  may  have  saved  the 
sum  of  a  hundred  pounds  or  so.  This  enabled 
him  to  leave  Ireland  for  Cambridge,  r  where 
he  entered  himself  at  St.  John's  College  on 
October  I,  1802,  changing  his  name  from 
Brunty  to  Bronte  at  this  time.1  In  April  of  that 
year  another  Irishman,  Henry  John  Temple, 
who  was  also  educated  at  St.  John's,  succeeded 

1  Whether  the  name  was  assumed  in  honour  of  Nelson 
who  about  this  time  became  Duke  of  Bront6,  or  whether 
his  early  enthusiasm  for  Greek  guided  his  change  of  name 
is  not  known.  His  eldest  daughter  long  afterwards  signed 
herself  in  play  as  Charlotte  or  rather  as  Charles  Thunder. 


Charlotte  Bront'e' 


his  father  as  Viscount  Palmerston.  Years  later 
Mr.  Bronte  wrote  to  the  popular  Minister  on 
a  local  question,  but  the  formality  of  his  reply 
makes  it  probable  that  the  peer  and  the 
whilom  peasant  were  never  on  speaking  terms. 
Palmerston  was  at  St.  John's  from  April,  1803, 
to  January,  1806. 

We  have  his  own  statement,  written  in  a 
copy  of  Henry  Kirke  White's  Verses^  that 
Bronte  knew  the  unfortunate  young  poet 
from  Nottingham.  Kirke  White  became  a 
sizar  at  St.  John's  in  1803,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  once  famous  divine,  Charles 
Simeon.  The  one  real  friendship  of 
young  Bronte's  college  life,  however,  was 
with  an  enthusiastic  disciple  of  Dr.  Simeon, 
John  Nunn,  himself  afterwards  a  clergy- 
man. Nunn  renewed  his  acquaintance  with 
Patrick  Bronte  some  years  later,  as  we  shall 
see.  This  is  pretty  well  all  we  know  of  Mr. 
Bronte  at  Cambridge,  apart  from  the  fact 
that  he  was  very  successful  in  eking  out  his 
slender  means,  winning  three  exhibitions  for 
poor  scholars  attached  to  St.  John's.  He  was 
thus  able  not  only  to  support  himself,  but  to 


The  Father  of  Charlotte  Bronte    5 

astonish  his  relatives  in  County  Down  with 
remittances — a  duty  that  he  fulfilled  all  his 
days. 

Mr.  Bronte's  first  curacy  was  at  Wethers- 
field  in  Essex,  where  his  name  is  to  be  found 
in  the  church  books  in  October  1806.  His 
vicar  was  Dr.  Jowett — a  non-resident — who 
published  a  volume  of  Village  Sermons.  The 
curate  had,  of  course,  all  the  parish  work  in 
his  hands.  He  lodged  at  the  house  of  an 
elderly  maiden  lady,  Miss  Mildred  Davy,  and 
this  doubtless  gave  Patrick  Bronte  his  intro- 
duction to  the  more  lively  home  of  Miss 
Davy's  widowed  sister,  Mrs.  Burder.  Mrs. 
Burder  was  the  mother  of  four  children,  of 
whom  the  eldest  daughter,  Mary,  was  at  the 
time  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  the  court- 
ship of  Irish  curate  and  Essex  lass  was  a 
matter  of  course.  A  stern  uncle,  watching 
over  his  niece's  heritage,  interrupted  the 
correspondence  ;  there  was  much  heart-break, 
doubtless  many  tears,  and  finally  Mr.  Bronte 
took  flight  from  Wethersfield.1  Mary  Burder 
waited  long  for  intercepted  letters  that  never 

1  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  by  Augustine  Birrell,  1887. 


Charlotte  Bronte' 


came,  and  she  was  still  unwed  when  her 
old  lover  became  a  widower  in  1821.  She 
then  received  by  letter  a  further  offer  of 
marriage  from  Mr.  Bronte,  to  which  she 
answered  "  No,"  and  thus  denied  to  the 
Bronte  children  a  kind  stepmother.  Three 
years  later  Mary  Burder  became  Mrs.  Silree, 
the  wife  of  a  Nonconformist  minister  of 
Wethersfield. 

But  this  is  to  anticipate.  At  present  we  are 
only  concerned  with  a,  for  the  moment, 
heartbroken  young  curate  who,  anxious  to 
escape  from  unpleasant  conditions,  has  com- 
municated with  that  old  college  friend,  John 
Nunn.  Mr.  Nunn  held  a  curacy  at  Shrews- 
bury at  this  time.  From  him  Mr.  Bronte 
learnt  that  there  was  a  vacancy  at  Wellington, 
not  far  away.  Of  this  parish  John  Eyton,  the 
famous  antiquarian,  was  Vicar.  Bronte  ap- 
plied for  and  obtained  the  curacy,  and  with  it 
renewed  pleasant  intercourse  with  his  old 
college  friend.  But  in  a  few  months  every- 
thing was  changed.  John  Nunn  married,  and 
the  friendship  was  snapped  asunder.  Patrick 
Bronte,  with  the  remembrance  of  Mary 


The  Father  of  Charlotte  Bronte   7 

Burder's  apparent  faithlessness  still  very  vivid 
was  little  in  the  humour  for  comradeship  with 
a  married  man.  He  seized  the  earliest 
opportunity  for  taking  up  parish  work  else- 
where, and  this  time  his  destiny  took  him  to 
Yorkshire,  which  county  was  to  be  his  home 
for  the  rest  of  his  life.  Dewsbury  was  his 
next  place  of  sojourn.  Before  we  accompany 
him  to  Dewsbury,  however,  I  may  as  well 
recall  a  pleasant  sequel  to  this  friendship  with 
Mr.  Nunn  that  belongs  to  fifty  years  later. 
It  is  related  in  a  letter  to  me  from  Mr.  Nunn's 
niece  : — 

"  In  1857  I  was  staying  with  Mr.  Nunn  at 
Thorndon,  in  Suffolk,  of  which  place  he  was 
rector.  The  good  man  had  never  read  a 
novel  in  his  life,  and  of  course  had  never  heard 
of  the  famous  Bronte  books.  I  was  reading 
Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life  with  absorbed  interest, 
and  one  day  my  uncle  said,  *  I  have  heard 
lately  a  name  mentioned  with  which  I  was 
well  familiar.  What  is  it  all  about  ?  '  He 
was  told,  when  he  added,  *  Patrick  Bronte 
was  once  my  greatest  friend.'  Next  morning 
my  uncle  brought  out  a  thick  bundle  of  old 


8  Charlotte  Bronte 

letters  and  said,  '  These  were  written  by 
Patrick  Bronte.  They  relate  to  his  spiritual 
state.  I  have  read  them  once  more  and  now 
I  destroy  them.' ' 

It  was  in  January  1809  that  this  Wellington 
episode  commenced,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
same  year  Mr.  Bronte  began  his  long  asso- 
ciation with^-Yorkshire  as  curate  of  Dewsbury. 
Mr.  Bronte  always  seemed  able  to  secure 
"  literary "  vicars,  and  his  new  vicar,  Mr. 
Buckmaster,  had  some  title  to  fame  as  a 
hymn  writer  and  a  contributor  to  the  maga- 
zines of  the  day.  He  was,  moreover,  the 
successor  at  Dewsbufly  to  the  Rev.  Matthew 
Powley,  who  married  the  only  daughter  of 
Mary  Unwin — Cowper's  "  Mary  " — and  was 
a  regular  correspondent  of  the  poet. 

At  Dewsbury  Mr.  Bronte  stayed  two  years, 
and  we  may  well  assume  that  his  vicar's  literary 
activities  kindled  some  desire  for  a  similar 
reputation.  He  wrote  verses — and  published 
them.  In  1811  there  was  issued  at  Halifax  a 
volume  entitled  Cottage  Poems.1  It  contains 

1  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  Mr.  Bronte  was  not  the 
first  of  his  own  family  with  an  inclination  for  writing. 


The  Father  of  Charlotte  Bronte   9 

"An  Epistle  to  the  Rev.  J B while 

journeying  for  the  recovery  of  his  health,"  and 
there  is  much  more  of  no  great  distinction. 
Patrick  Bronte  did  not  publish  Cottage 

Dr.  Douglas  Hyde,  the  well  known  Gaelic  scholar,  has  in 
his  possession  a  manuscript  volume  in  the  Irish  language, 
written  by  one  Patrick  O'Prunty  in  1763.  Patrick 
O'Prunty  was,  I  should  imagine,  an  elder  brother  of  Mr. 
Bronte's  father.  The  little  book  was  called  The  Adventures 
of  the  Son  of  the  Ice  Counsel,  and  there  is  a  colophon  of 
which  Dr.  Douglas  Hyde  sends  me  the  original  and  a 
translation ;  he  also  sends  me  the  first  quatrain  of  Patrick 
O'Prunty's  poem  : — 

Colophon  to  the  Adventures  of    the  Son  of  Ice  Counsel. 

Guidhim  beannocht  gach  leightheora  a  n-anoir  na  Trio- 
noite  agas  na  h-6ighe  Muine  air  an  sgribhneoir  Padruig 
ua  Pronntuidh  mhic  Neill,  mhic  Seathain,  etc.  April 
ye  20,  1763. 

I  pray  the  blessing  of  each  reader  in  honour  of  the 
Trinity  and  of  the  Virgin  Mary  on  the  writer,  that  is 
Patrick  O'Prunty,  son  of  Niall,  son  of  Seathan,  etc.  April 
ye  20,  1763. 

First  Quatrain  of  Patrick  O'Prunty's  poem 

Nochad  millean  failte  fior 

Uaim  do  theachta  an  airdriogh 

Thainic  chugainn  anois  go  mbuaidh 

Na  stiughraighthoir  os  cionn  priomhshluagh. 

Ninety  millions  of  true  welcomes 
From  me  to  the  coming  of  the  high  King 
Who  is  come  to  us  now  with  victory 
As  a  guide  over  the  chief-hosts. 


io  Charlotte  Bronte 

Poems  until  he  reached  his  next  curacy  at 
Hartshead-cum-Clifton.  A  slight  disagree- 
ment, the  remark  of  a  churchwarden  that 
Mr.  Buckmaster  should  not  "  keep  a  dog 
and  bark  himself,"  in  other  words,  that 
the  Vicar  should  not  preach  and  pay  a 
curate  for  preaching,  excited  Mr.  Bronte's 
anger,  for  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  curate 
was  quick-tempered.  He  promptly  resigned. 
Mr.  Buckmaster,  however,  assisted  his  irascible 
friend  to  his  next  appointment,  one  of  greater 
security  of  tenure — the  incumbency  of  Harts- 
head-cum-Clifton— and  it  was  here  that  the 
young  Irishman  met  the  woman  who  was  to  be- 
come his  wife — the  mother  of  Charlotte  Bronte. 


II 

The   Mother  of  Charlotte  Bronte 

CURATE  then  of  Hartshead,  we  find 
Patrick  Bronte  at  the  age  of  thirty- 
four,  healed,  we  may  believe,  of  the 
wound  inflicted  upon  his  heart  by  a  certain 
Essex  romance  and  with  mind  bent  on  mar- 
riage. Here  there  enters  upon  the  scene  a 
quiet  and  gentle  little  woman  from  Cornwall 
— Maria  Branwell.  Miss  Branwell  is  one  of  a 
large  family,  fairly  prosperous,  who  reside  in 
Penzance.  A  family  vault  in  St.  Mary's 
churchyard  in  that  town  records  that  Thomas 
Branwell  died  in  1808,  and  that  his  wife  fol- 
lowed him  to  the  grave  in  the  following  year. 
They  had  one  son  and  six  daughters.  Mr. 
Branwell  is  described  as  "  Assistant  to  the 
Corporation,"  whatever  that  official's  duties 
may  have  been.  He  left  his  daughters  not 


12  Charlotte  Bronte 

entirely  unprovided  for — I  should  judge  with 
some  thirty  pounds  a  year  apiece.  Maria 
Branwell  came  into  Yorkshire  a  year  or  two 
after  her  mother's  death  to  see  some  friends. 
She  was  in  any  case  to  make  a  prolonged  stay 
with  her  aunt,  Mrs.  Fennell,  her  father's 
sister.  Mr.  Fennell  was  the  Headmaster  of 
Woodhouse  Green  Wesleyan  Academy,  where 
Maria  Branwell's  brother  was  a  student.  It 
was  no  doubt  his  friendship  with  Mr.  William 
Morgan,  the  curate  of  the  neighbouring 
church  of  Guiseley,  that  gave  Mr.  Bronte  his 
introduction  to  the  Fennells.  Mr.  Morgan 
was  engaged  to  Maria  Branwell's  cousin,  Jane 
Fennell.  Patrick  Bronte  speedily  lost  his 
heart.  The  couple  were  engaged  in  August, 
1812;  there  were  a  few  love-letters,  and  the 
marriage  was  celebrated  on  December  29th  of 
that  year,  when  at  Guiseley  Church  Maria 
Branwell  became  Mrs.  Bronte.  There  was  an 
added  touch  of  romance  in  the  very  wed- 
ding. A  sister  and  a  cousin  of  Mrs. 
Bronte  were  married  on  the  same  days, 
the  sister  Charlotte  Branwell  in  far  away 
Penzance  to  her  cousin  Joseph  Branwell,  and 


The  Mother  of  Charlotte  Bronte  1 3 

Jane  Fennell  to  Mr.  Morgan.  Mr.  Morgan 
performed  the  marriage  ceremony  for  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Bronte,  and  Mr.  Bronte  in  return 
officiated  a  few  moments  later  to  make  his 
wife's  cousin  Mrs.  Morgan. 

It  was  stated  by  a  niece  who  died  a  year  or 
two  ago  that  all  three  marriages  were  "  pro- 
foundly happy."  *  There  is  no  room  to  doubt 
this,  although  much  ill-natured  myth  has 
gathered  round  Mr.  Bronte  as  a  husband. 
But  there  is  no  disguising  the  pathos  of  his 
wife's  destiny.  For  her  there  were  eight  years 
of  married  life  in  the  cold,  bleak  surroundings 
of  Hartshead  and  Thornton,  the  giving  birth 
to  six  successive  children,  and  then,  all  too 
quickly,  death  in  the  gaunt,  comfortless  rectory 
at  Haworth. 

It  has  been  said  that  Mrs.  Gaskell  exaggerated 
the  tragedy  of  Charlotte  Bronte's  life,  but  not 
the  most  cheery  optimist  can  find  much  sun- 
shine in  the  married  life  of  her  poor  mother. 
Mr.  Bronte  may  have  been  a  good  husband. 
On  the  whole,  he  was  doubtless  thoroughly 

1  Letter  to  the  author  from  the  late  Miss  Branwell,  of 
Penzance. 


14  Charlotte  Bronte 

kind  and  considerate.  But  the  best  of  men 
are  prone  to  blindness  in  the  face  of  a  gentle, 
lonely  woman's  needs,  and  one  suspects  that 
the  money  spent  in  publishing  his  own  well- 
nigh  worthless  verses  had  better  have  been 
given  to  his  wife.  We  may  be  sure,  however, 
that  such  a  thought  never  entered  her  head. 
The  pathos  of  Mrs.  Bronte's  brief  married  life  is 
heightened  by  the  love-letters  that  the  world 
has  been  privileged  to  read.  Maria  Branwell 
at  Wood  House  Grove  exchanged  letters 
with  Patrick  Bronte  at  Hartshead.  Patrick's 
letters  have  not  been  preserved.  Maria's  were 
read  long  years  afterwards  by  her  daughter 
Charlotte,  who  remarked  concerning  them  : — 
"  A  few  days  since  a  little  incident  happened 
which  curiously  touched  me.  Papa  put  into 
my  hands  a  little  packet  of  letters  and  papers, 
telling  me  that  they  were  mamma's,  and  that 
I  might  read  them.  I  did  read  them  in  a 
frame  of  mind  I  cannot  describe.  The  papers 
were  yellow  with  time,  all  having  been  written 
before  I  was  born  ;  it  was  strange  now  to  peruse, 
for  the  first  time,  the  records  of  a  mind  whence 
my  own  sprang,  and  most  strange,  and  at  once 


The  Mother  of  Charlotte  Bronte  i  5 

sad  and  sweet,  to  find  that  mind  of  a  truly 
fine,  pure,  and  elevated  order.  They  were 
written  to  papa  before  they  were  married. 
There  is  a  rectitude,  a  refinement,  a  con- 
stancy, a  modesty,  a  sense,  a  gentleness  in 
them  indescribable.  I  wish  that  she  had 
lived  and  that  I  had  known  her."  * 

The  letters  of  Mrs.  Bronte  well  deserve  her 
daughter's  eulogy.  They  are  beautiful  letters, 
these  love-letters  of  ninety  years  since,  with 
their  hopes  of  the  future,  their  devotion,  their 
playful  affection.  "  My  dear  saucy  Pat  "  is 
the  opening  line  of  one  letter,  which  indeed 
continues  with  the  question,  "  What  will  you 
say  when  you  get  a  real  right  down  scolding  ?  " 
If  ever  a  man  secured  the  love  of  a  good 
woman,  one  feels  that  Mr.  Bronte  was  thus 
fortunate.  But,  as  I  have  said,  the  sequel  is 
not  rose-coloured.  There  came  a  constant 
succession  of  little  children,  and  then  the 
mother's  death  a  few  months  after  the  birth 
of  the  last  child,  Anne. 

Mr.  Bronte  was  five  years  at  Hartshead-cum- 
Clifton,  and  here  two  children  were  born  to 
1  Letter  to  Ellen  Nussey. 


1 6  Charlotte  Bronte 

him,  the  first  being  named  Maria  and  the 
second  Elizabeth.  During  this  period  Mr. 
Bronte  became  an  industrious  author. 

He  published  in  Halifax,  as  has  already  been 
said,  a  little  volume  of  verse  entitled  Cottage 
Poems  in  1811,  and  in  1813,  about  the  time 
when  his  first  child  was  born,  yet  another 
volume,  called  The  Rural  Minstrel.  This 
did  not  conclude  his  literary  activity  during 
his  first  five  years  at  Hartshead,  for  a  tiny 
prose  volume,  called  The  Cottage  in  the  Wood, 
was  also  issued  by  him  in  Halifax  before  he 
went  to  Thornton. 

During  his  married  life  at  Hartshead  Mr. 
Bronte  lived  in  a  house  at  the  top  of  Clough  Lane, 
Hightown.  Then  a  friend,  one  Mr.  Atkinson, 
offered  to  exchange  the  living  of  Thornton  for 
that  of  Hartshead,  and  the  exchange  was  effec- 
ted. Mr.  Atkinson  is  of  interest  to  us  as  the 
godfather  of  Charlotte  Bronte.  His  wife  was 
also  her  godmother.  She  was  a  Miss  Walter, 
of  Lascelles  Hall,  near  Huddersfield,  and  it 
was  to  be  near  this  lady  that  the  young  curate 
exchanged  with  Mr.  Bronte.  Mr.  Atkinson 
remained  in  possession  of  the  perpetual 


The  Mother  of  Charlotte  Bronte    i  7 

curacy  at  Hartshead  until  1866,  and  he  lived 
there  until  1870.  Both  he  and  his  wife  were 
very  kind  ]to  Mr.  Bronte's  children,  we  are 
told. 


Ill 
Thornton 

THORNTON  is  even  to-day  a  small,  as 
it  is  also  a  very  ugly,  village.  It  is 
some  three  miles  from  Bradford  in 
Yorkshire.  We  may  assume  that  Mr.  Atkinson, 
in  exchanging  livings,  sacrificed  something  of 
material  good  in  his  desire  to  be  near  his 
future  wife,  with  whom  he  acquired  a  com- 
petency. Mr.  Bronte  also  may  have  been 
influenced  less  by  monetary  considerations 
than  by  the  nearness  of  Mr.  Morgan,  who,  it 
will  be  remembered,  was  married  to  his  wife's 
cousin,  and  who  about  this  time  became  Vicar 
of  Christ  Church,  Bradford.  The  house  to 
which  the  young  mother  removed  in  May 
1815,  with  her  two  little  children — one  a  babe 
of  three  months  old — still  stands.  It  is  a 
plain,  unpicturesque  structure,  rendered  more 


Photo  J.  J.  Stead 


Charlotte  Bronte's  Birthplace 

Thornton,  Yorkshire,  where  Mr.  Bronte  was  curate 
from  1816  to  1820 


Thornton  1 9 

plain  and  unpicturesque  by  the  fact  that  half 
of  its  frontage  has  been  converted  into  a 
butcher's  shop.  Near  by  there  stands  a  new 
church,  in  the  registers  of  which  are  recorded 
the  baptisms  of  the  famous  Bronte  children. 

Opposite  the  then  "parsonage,"  if  so  mean  a 
house  could  ever  have  been  dignified  by  such 
a  name,  may  be  seen  the  ruin  of  the  Old 
Bell  Chapel,  where  Mr.  Bronte  preached  and 
where  five  of  his  children  were  baptized.  A 
baptism  of  one  of  them  indeed  marks  the  early 
months  of  Mr.  Bronte's  sojourn  in  Thornton. 
Elizabeth,  who  had  been  born  in  Hartshead 
in  the  previous  May,  was  christened  here  in 
August.  Mr.  Fennell  officiated,  and  a  local 
magnate,  Mr.  Firth,  and  his  daughter  were 
godfather  and  godmother,  while  the  second 
godmother  was  Miss  Elizabeth  Branwell,  who 
had  come  from  Penzance  on  her  first  visit  to 
her  married  sister,  staying  fully  a  year  at 
Thornton. 

That  Old  Bell  Chapel,  built  as  a  chapel- 
of-ease  to  Bradford  Parish  Church,  as  was 
also  Haworth  Church,  six  miles  away,  was 
to  have  still  more  notable  christenings.  For 


20  Charlotte  Bronte' 

Charlotte  and  Emily  Bronte  were  both  born 
in  this  unpretentious  cottage  in  Thornton 
— Charlotte  on  April  21,  1816,  and  Emily  Jane 
on  July  30,  1818.  The  only  boy,  who  was 
christened  Patrick  Branwell,  was  born  here  on 
June  26,  1817.  Finally,  the  sixth  and  last 
child  put  in  an  appearance.  This  was  Anne, 
who  was  born  January  17,  1820,  very  shortly 
before  her  parents  removed  to  Haworth. 

Of  the  life  of  Mr.  Bronte  during  those  five 
years  at  Thornton  little  is  recorded.  We  know 
indeed  that  he  still  wrote  verses  and  prose 
stories  of  a  kind,  and  that  he  contributed  a 
sermon  on  "  Conversion "  to  the  Pastoral 
Visitor.  He  had  his  modest  share  of  recog- 
nition from  the  critics  then  and  later.  His 
friend  Mr.  Morgan  described  The  Cottage  in 
the  Wood  in  the  Pastoral  Visitor  as  "  a  very 
amusing  and  instructive  tale,"  and  so  late  as 
1845,  just  before  his  daughters  had  made  him 
famous,  one  Newsam,  in  his  Poets  of  Yorkshire, 
devoted  no  less  than  five  lines  of  appreciation 
(with  eighteen  lines  of  quotation)  to  Mr. 
Bronte  as  a  poet.1  Mr.  Bronte's  work  was, 

1 "  The  Poets  of  Yorkshire,  comprising  sketches  and  the 


Thornton 


2  I 


however,  mediocre,  and  would  long  since  have 
been  forgotten  were  it  not  for  his  daughter's 
fame.  It  is  more  pleasant  to  meet  him  in 
Thornton  as  a  social  rather  than  as  a  literary 
personage,  and,  although  our  knowledge  of  him 
is  scanty  in  this  respect,  it  is  interesting  as  far 
as  it  goes.  One  Miss  Elizabeth  Firth,  who 
was  in  1824  to  become  the  wife  of  the  Rev. 
James  Franks,  Vicar  of  Huddersfield,  was 
eighteen  years  of  age  when,  in  1815,  the  Rev. 
Patrick  Bronte  removed  from  Hartshead  to 
Thornton.  She  was  living  with  her  father  at 
Kipping  House,  Thornton.  She  had  been,  by 
the  way,  a  pupil  of  Miss  Richmal  Mangnall,  the 
author  of  the  once  famous  MangnaWs  Questions. 
That  lady  was  for  many  years  a  schoolmistress 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Wakefield.  Miss 
Firth  made  speedy  acquaintance  with  Mrs. 
Bronte,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  became  one  of 
the  child  Elizabeth's  godmothers. 

Lives  and  Specimens  of  the  writing  of  those  '  Children  of 
Song '  who  have  been  natives  of,  or  otherwise  connected 
with,  the  county  of  York.  Commenced  by  the  late  William 
Cartwright  Newsam,  completed  and  published  for  the 
benefit  of  his  family  by  John  Holland."  Price  5/.  250 
copies  printed.  London :  Groombridge  &  Sons.  Sheffield : 
Ridge  &  Jackson.  1 845 . 


22  Charlotte  Bronte 

Miss  Firth  kept  a  diary,  a  diary  all  too  scanty. 
It  consisted  of  the  merest  notes  in  a  pocket- 
book.  "  We  drank  tea  at  Mr.  Bronte's,"  is  one 
day's  item,  and  "  Mr.  Bronte  and  Mrs.  Morgan 
drank  tea  here,"  is  another  ;  and  so  on  through 
the  five  years.  Mr.  Bronte  is  seen  as  a  most 
sociable  individual,  and  constant  records  of  tea- 
drinking  are  noted.  On  July  26,  1816,  we 
learn  that  "  Miss  Branwell  returned  to  Pen- 
zance,"  so  that  we  know  from  this  and  from  no 
other  source  that  she  was  in  attendance  on 
the  young  mother  when  Charlotte  was  born. 
From  one  entry  we  learn  that  Miss  Firth  had 
a  mind  of  her  own  in  literature.  "  Read  Old 
Mortality.  Didn't  like  it,"  she  says  in  her 
diary.  But  she  is  kinder  to  some  of  Sir  Walter 
Scott's  later  books. 

It  is  to  Miss  Firth  alone  that  we  are  in- 
debted for  the  actual  dates  of  birth  of  all 
the  Bronte  children.  On  January  17,  1820, 
we  find  the  announcement  of  another  acces- 
sion to  the  Bronte  family.  This  was  the 
day  that  Anne  was  born.  In  that  month  also 
is  the  record,  "  Gave  at  Anne's  christening, 
one  pound."  Altogether,  one  sighs  over  the 


Thornton  2  3 

fact  that  Mistress  Elizabeth  Firth  was  not  a 
more  voluble  person.  One  real  glimpse  of 
Mrs.  Bronte  as  she  impressed  a  sister  woman, 
one  vivid  picture  of  these  years  relative  to  the 
birth  of  Charlotte  or  Emily,  one  saying  of  the 
poor  mother  pitilessly  hurrying  to  her  doom, 
would  have  been  pathetically  interesting. 
Two  months  after  Anne's  birth  we  find  the 
entry,  "  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bronte  came  to  din- 
ner," and  so  it  seems  that  both  husband  and 
wife  had  their  share  of  social  life  in  those 
days,  to  say  nothing  of  the  companionship  of 

the  sister  from  Penzance. 

*  *  *  *  # 

Let  me  explain  here  that  Mr.  Bronte  as 
incumbent  of  Thornton  was  called  "  minister." 
Thomas  Atkinson,  who  preceded  Mr.  Bronte, 
was  "  minister,"  and  so  also  was  William 
Bishop,  who  succeeded  him  in  1820.  Richard 
Henry  Heap,  who  came  to  Thornton  in  1855, 
was  the  first  "  vicar,"  the  title  that  now  obtains. 

It  may  be  added  that  Thornton  has  a  history 
quite  apart  from  the  Brontes.  With  all  its 
external  sordidness,  it  has  had  a  wide-reaching 
spiritual  activity.  Here,  a  century  before 


24  Charlotte  Bronte 

Mr.  Bronte's  arrival  had  flourished  eminent 
divines  of  Nonconformity,  whose  ashes  rest 
amid  the  ruins  of  the  Old  Bell  Chapel.  There, 
most  notable  of  all,  were  Joseph  Lister  and  his 
son  Accepted,  whose  name  savours  so  well  of 
the  older  puritanism.  Joseph  Lister,  indeed, 
in  his  Autobiography ',  a  book  that  has  had  much 
fame  in  its  day,  explains  the  curious  name  of 
young  "  Accepted."  His  wife  was  in  great 
spiritual  depression  when  the  child  was  born. 
This  depression,  we  are  told,  was  lifted  almost 
immediately,  and  then,  as  Lister  says  in  the 
quaint  language  of  his  age  : — 

"...  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  shine  in  upon 
her  soul  again,  to  her  great  satisfaction,  and 
she  was  filled  with  peace  and  joy  through 
believing ;  in  consideration  of  which  we 
resolved  to  give  him  this  name  ;  and  God  hath 
made  him  acceptable  to  many  souls,  though  it 
pleased  the  Lord  to  afflict  him  with  a  great 
weakness  in  his  joints  .  .  . 

Mr.  Bronte  came,  then,  into  an  evangelical 
tradition,  and  his  wife's  uncle,  Mr.  Fennell, 
who  about  this  time  abandoned  Wesleyanism 
and  became  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of 


Thornton  2  5 

England,  helped  to  keep  him  in  toleration  for 
all  aspects  of  the  evangelical  creed.  Appar- 
ently he  never  quarrelled  with  Nonconformity, 
although  at  a  much  later  date  some  of  his 
curates  at  Ha  worth  did.  Vigorous  hatred 
of  the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  Rome  he 
had  imbibed  from  his  North  of  Ireland 
environment,  and  that  sentiment  was  part  of 
the  inheritance  of  his  brilliant  children,  notably 
of  his  daughter  Charlotte. 


IV 
Childhood  at  Haworth 

CHARLOTTE  BRONTE  was  a  little 
girl  of  six  years  of  age  when  her 
father  exchanged  Thornton  for 
Haworth.  We  have  no  glimpse  of  her  at 
Thornton  ;  we  have  little  enough  glimpse  of 
the  child  and  her  brother  and  sisters  in  the 
first  years  at  Haworth.  When  Mrs.  Gaskell 
wrote,  there  were  people  who  well  remem- 
bered the  departure  of  Mr.  Bronte  and  his 
family — the  carts  laden  with  the  minister's 
furniture,  the  delicate  mother  and  her  six 
little  children,  the  eldest,  Maria,  only  seven 
years  of  age.  The  change,  if  change  were 
helpful,  was  all  to  that  mother's  advantage. 
The  house  was  much  better  situated,  at  a 
healthier  altitude,  and  pleasantly  jutting  on 
the  glorious  moors.  Given  genuine  health, 


Childhood  at  Haworth        2  J 

Mrs.  Bronte  could  have  been  happy  enough 
at  Haworth — happier  than  at  Thornton.  But 
physical  health  she  had  not,  nor  did  her 
children  inherit  it  from  her,  and  therein  lay 
more  than  half  the  tragedy  of  their  lives,  and 
the  all  too  early  death  of  every  one  of  them. 
Mrs.  Bronte's  stay  in  that  moorland  home 
was  not  a  long  one.  She  and  her  family  arrived 
at  the  vicarage  somewhere  in  April  1820. 
Mr.  Bronte,  it  is  true,  took  the  Haworth  ser- 
vices from  February,  but  it  is  clear  that  he 
left  his  family  behind  him  then  as  the  guests 
of  the  Firths,  at  Kipping  House.  As  a  stal- 
wart walker,  the  journey  to  and  fro  could 
never  have  troubled  him.  His  visits  to  Thorn- 
ton continue  to  be  recorded  in  Miss  Firth's 
diary  many  times  during  this  year  1820.  In 
September  of  that  year,  after  less  than  six 
months  of  life  in  Haworth,  Mrs.  Bronte  died. 
If  we  are  to  believe  gossip,  the  bereaved 
husband  tried  in  two  quarters  to  find  a  step- 
mother for  his  little  children.  He  first  ap- 
plied to  Mary  Burder,  of  Wethersfield,  as  we 
have  seen,  and  then  to  Elizabeth  Firth,  of 
Thornton.  Twice  refused,  he  turned  to  his 


28  Charlotte  Bronte 

wife's  sister,  Elizabeth  Branwell,  of  Penzance, 
and  asked  her  to  come  and  be  housekeeper  and 
in  a  manner  a  mother  to  his  little  ones.  The 
duties  were  accepted  and  faithfully  performed 
for  twenty-two  years. 

Returning  for  a  moment  to  Mrs.  Bronte,  we 
find  her  life  story  to  be  a  brief  and  unques- 
tionably a  pathetic  one.  She  is  preserved  for 
us  in  her  daughter's  biography  by  a  number 
of  love-letters  and  by  a  brief  religious  essay  of 
no  particular  individuality.1  Mr.  Bronte  was 
deeply  attached  to  his  wife,  and  there  is  no 
reason  to  accept  for  a  moment  the  various 
foolish  stories  of  his  treatment  of  her  in  those 
later  days  of  her  life.  The  value  of  the  scan- 
dalous Haworth  stories  that  have  stuck  to  Mr. 
Bronte,  although  Mrs.  Gaskell  was  compelled 
to  withdraw  them  from  later  editions  of  her 
Life,  may  be  gauged  from  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Bronte  had  only,  as  we  have  seen,  six  months 
of  married  life  at  Haworth,  while  at  Thorn- 
ton he  was  in  every  way  inclined  to  sociability. 

1  The  love-letters  are  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  A.  B. 
Nicholls.  The  manuscript  entitled  "The  Advantages 
of  Poverty  in  Religious  Concerns  "  is  in  my  library. 


Childhood  at  Hawortk        2  9 

Some  measure  of  moroseness  may,  however, 
have  come  over  Mr.  Bronte  in  the  period  follow- 
ing his  bereavement.  Taking  himself  and  his 
work  seriously,  he  did  not  care  to  let  that 
work  be  interrupted  too  much  by  his  children. 
They  therefore  pursued  their  studies  and 
partook  of  their  meals  very  much  under  their 
aunt's  guidance,  their  father  frequently  having 
his  meals  alone.  They  met  in  his  study 
on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  doorway  as 
you  enter  the  house,  for  tea,  but  they  saw 
little  of  him  during  the  rest  of  the  day. 

We  may  imagine,  then,  these  six  children 
working  the  samplers  that  remain  to  us,  at 
their  aunt's  knee,  reading  such  little  books 
as  came  into  their  hands — books,  we  may 
be  sure,  too  "  old "  for  the  little  people. 
They  had  the  usual  experiences  of  or- 
phan children,  much  grim  kindness  from 
aunt  and  servants.  The  servants  of  that 
time,  Sarah  and  Nancy  Garrs,  were  asked 
for  their  impressions  in  later  life,  and  then  at 
least  they  were  enthusiastic.  Never  was  so 
kind  a  master  as  Mr.  Bronte,  never  so  clever  a 
little  child  as  Charlotte.  We  may  accept 


30  Charlotte  Bronte 

such  testimony  with  a  grain  of  salt,  but  the 
main  fact  remains  that  it  was  a  reasonably  happy 
home  until  the  educational  problem  asserted 
itself.  Education  has  always  special  credentials 
for  the  self-made  man,  and  Mr.  Bronte  not 
unnaturally  availed  himself  of  the  Clergy 
Daughters'  School  at  Casterton,  where  a  good 
subsidized  education  was  provided  at  fourteen 
pounds  a  year.  Maria,  the  eldest  girl,  entered 
the  school  on  July  I,  1824,  and  Elizabeth, 
aged  nine,  on  the  same  day.  Charlotte  entered 
on  August  10,  1824,  and  Emily  November  25 
of  that  year,  the  former  being  eight  years  old 
and  the  latter  less  than  six.  The  school 
brought  no  happiness  to  the  four  delicate, 
anaemic  children.  No  boarding  school  of 
that  epoch  would  have  done  so.  Such  places 
are  only  possible  for  the  physically  robust. 
But  there  is  not  much  need  to  associate  too 
closely  the  sad  fate  of  Maria  and  Elizabeth 
Bronte — both  of  whom  left  the  school  in  1825 
to  die — with  the  actual  defects  of  the  cheap 
boarding  school  system  of  the  period.  Maria 
left  in  February,  and  died  in  May ;  Elizabeth 
left  in  May,  and  died  on  June  1 5 .  On  June  I 


Childhood  at  Hawortb        3  i 

Charlotte  and  Emily  returned  to  Haworth. 
Charlotte  Bronte  long  years  afterwards  was  to 
gibbet  for  all  time  the  worst  aspects  of  our 
inferior  girls'  schools  in  "  Lowood,"  of  Jane 
Eyre,  as  Dickens,  a  little  later,  was  to  gibbet 
the  inferior  boys'  schools  in  "  Dotheboys 
Hall"  of  Nicholas  Nickleby.  After  Miss 
Bronte's  death  her  biographer,  Mrs.  Gaskell, 
got  into  trouble  for  her  identification  of  the 
Lowood  of  Jane  Eyre  with  the  Casterton 
presided  over  by  the  Rev.  Carus  Wilson.  A 
very  considerable  mass  of  opinion  was  brought 
together  from  old  pupils  to  prove  that,  even 
when  the  little  Brontes  were  there,  Casterton 
was  a  most  exemplary  institution.  The  point 
is  scarcely  worth  disputing  over  now.  Much 
more  depends  upon  health  in  early  childhood 
than  at  any  other  time.  Food  that  to  one 
child  is  a  torture  to  eat,  to  another  provides 
a  real  gratification  of  appetite  ;  an  environment 
that  to  one  child  is  hell,  to  another  is  paradise. 
The  little  Bronte  girls  had  fragile  constitutions 
and  therein,  it  cannot  be  too  often  repeated, 
lay  the  whole  tragedy  of  their  lives. 

There    was  little  of  tragedy,  but  much  of 


32  Charlotte  Bronte 

happiness,  however,  in  the  years  immediately 
following  their  leaving  Casterton  and  the 
death  of  the  two  elder  sisters.  Miss  Branwell 
was  doubtless  a  very  prim1  personage,  although 
kindly  withal.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose 
but  that  she  did  her  best  for  the  four  orphaned 
children,  of  whom  Charlotte,  the  eldest,  was 
nine  years  of  age  when  she  left  Cowan  Bridge, 
and  fourteen  when  she  entered  Roe  Head 
School.  Those  five  years  were,  as  I  have  said, 
fairly  happy.  There  is  a  copy  of  The  Imita- 
tion of  Christ  extant,  given  to  Charlotte  in 
1826,  and  there  are  other  books  that  we  know 
the  children  read  during  this  period,  including 
Scott's  Tales  of  a  Grandfather.  They  also  com- 
menced to  write  "original  compositions,"  as 
so  many  children  of  precocious  tendencies  do 
— to  the  joy  of  fond  and  ambitious  parents. 
But  I  am  not  sure  that  children  often  cultivate 
the  minute  handwriting  that  was  affected  by 
the  Bronte  prodigies.  There  are  perhaps  a 
hundred  little  manuscript  books  in  existence, 
principally  the  work  of  Charlotte  and  Branwell, 
some  few,  however,  by  Emily  and  Anne. 
They  were  compiled  in  a  microscopic  hand- 


Childhood  at  Hawortb        3  3 

writing  probably  from  reasons  of  economy. 
Pence,  we  may  be  sure,  were  scarce  with 
the  little  ones.  The  booklets  were  stitched 
and  covered,  sugar-paper  being  in  most  cases 
used  for  the  wrappers.  It  is  not  possible 
to  trace  any  particular  talent  in  these  little 
books,  many  of  which  bear  the  date  1829. 
Assuredly  hundreds  of  children  who  have  never 
come  to  fame  have  written  quite  as  well.  It  was 
noteworthy,  however,  that  the  little  Brontes 
had  their  heroes,  who  were  also  the  heroes  of 
the  hour.  They  took  the  victorious  Duke  of 
Wellington  to  their  hearts,  and  also  the  duke's 
sons,  the  Marquis  of  Douro  and  Lord 
Charles  Wellesley,  who  figure  largely  in  their 
tiny  pages.  It  was  a  life  of  dreams,  of  a  kind 
that  children  delight  in,  that  indeed  makes 
the  life  of  childhood  ever  alternately  beautiful 
and  terrible.  On  the  wild  moors  behind  the 
house  there  must  have  been  in  any  case  much 
supreme  happiness  for  the  little  Brontes  in  those 
early  years  that  preceded  the  real  schooldays 
now  opening  to  them 


Schooldays.      1831—1835 

IN  January  1831,  Charlotte  Bronte  be- 
came a  pupil  at  Roe  Head,  Dewsbury. 
The  headmistress  was  a  Miss  Margaret 
Wooler,  who  survived  her  famous  pupil  by 
many  long  years,  dying  in  1885.  There  were 
never  more  than  ten  pupils  during  the  year 
and  a  half  that  Charlotte  was  at  school,  but 
among  them  were  two  to  whom  we  owe  all  of 
most  interest  concerning  Miss  Bronte  in  the 
years  before  fame  came  to  her.  These  fellow 
pupils  were  Ellen  Nussey  and  Mary  Taylor, 
each  of  them  fourteen  years  of  age,  that  is  to 
say,  a  year  younger  than  their  friend.  Of 
both  Mary  Taylor  and  Ellen  Nussey  Miss 
Bronte  has  left  vivid  descriptions,  full  of  insight 
and  characterization  that  time  was  to  verify. 
Miss  Taylor  was  business-like,  matter-of-fact, 


Schooldays  3  5 

"  intellectual  "  ;  Miss  Nussey  was  simply 
pretty  and  lovable,  but  hero-worshipping  to 
an  almost  morbid  degree.  Both  girls  had  to 
undergo  great  vicissitudes  of  fortune,  their 
families  falling  on  evil  days  in  later  years,  but 
Miss  Taylor  was  to  have  the  wider  experience, 
and  the  larger  outlook  upon  life.  She  went 
to  New  Zealand  to  "  set  up  shop,"  as  she 
expressed  it,  only  returning  to  England  when 
she  had  secured  a  competency.1  Miss  Nussey 
lived  to  a  good  old  age  in  the  district  where 
her  childhood  had  been  passed.  From  1857, 
when  she  gave  Mrs.  Gaskell  material  assistance 
in  her  Life,  until  her  death  in  1897,  she  was 
always  accessible  to  the  admirers  of  Charlotte 
Bronte,  and  she  carefully  preserved  the 
voluminous  correspondence  of  her  friend, 
most  of  which  has  been  published.2  It  is  to 

1  Miss  Mary  Taylor  wrote  two  books,  Miss    Miles,  a 
Tale  of  Yorkshire  Life,  and  The  First  Duty  of  Woman.    The 
last  thirty  years  of  her  life  were  spent  at  Gomersal,  near  her 
early  home.     Here  she  died  in  1893.     Miss  Taylor  refused 
to  say  anything  about  Charlotte  Bronte  during  the  twenty 
later  years  of  her  life  and  she  destroyed  all  her  friend's  letters. 

2  In  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life,  Sir  Wemyss  Reid's  Monograph, 
and  in  Charlotte  Bronte  and  her  Circle.     There  were  over 
five  hundred  letters  in  all. 


36  Charlotte  Bronte' 

Ellen  Nussey  that  we  owe  all  the  best  glimpses 
of  Charlotte  Bronte  as  she  grows  to  woman- 
hood ;  it  is  to  Mary  Taylor,  however,  that 
we  owe  the  first  impression  of  her  in  these 
years  at  Roe  Head  : — 

"  I  first  saw  her  coming  out  of  a  covered  cart, 
in  very  old-fashioned  clothes,  and  looking  very 
cold  and  miserable.  She  was  coming  to  school 
at  Miss  Wooler's.  When  she  appeared  in  the 
schoolroom  her  dress  was  changed,  but  just  as 
old.  She  looked  a  little  old  woman,  so  short- 
sighted that  she  always  appeared  to  be  seeking 
something,  and  moving  her  head  from  side  to 
side  to  catch  a  sight  of  it.  She  was  very  shy 
and  nervous,  and  spoke  with  a  strong  Irish 
accent.  When  a  book  was  given  to  her  she 
dropped  her  head  over  it  till  her  nose  nearly 
touched  it,  and  when  she  was  told  to  hold 
her  head  up,  up  went  the  book  after  it,  still 
close  to  her  nose,  so  that  it  was  not  possible 
to  help  laughing." * 

Mary    Taylor    goes    on    to    describe     the 

1  From  a  letter  written  by  Mary  Taylor  from  New 
Zealand  to  Mrs.  Gaskell. 


Schooldays  3  7 

growth  of  her  friendship  with  Miss  Bronte, 
the  keen  political  arguments  that  took  place — 
for  they  were  at  school  together  in  the  year 
of  the  great  Reform  Bill.  This  was  really  a 
very  happy  time  in  Charlotte  Bronte's  life. 
She  was  devoted  to  her  two  friends,  kindly  dis- 
posed to  the  rest  of  her  schoolfellows,  and 
attached  to  Miss  Wooler.  The  school  was 
small  enough  for  her  nervous,  shy  temperament 
not  to  give  her  much  concern,  her  holidays  were 
passed  at  her  friends'  homes  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, her  childhood's  griefs,  the  loss  of  her 
elder  sisters,  were  too  remote,  and  there  was 
at  this  time  no  premonition  of  trouble  to  come. 
She  loved  painting  and  drawing,  and  there  are 
very  many  specimens  of  her  work  extant  that 
are  of  this  period.  They  are  not,  however, 
of  great  merit.  It  was  as  an  artist  in 
words  that  Charlotte  Bronte  was  to  excel. 
To  Roe  Head  also  she  owed  a  fair  knowledge 
of  French,  as  a  translation  by  her  of  the  first 
book  of  Voltaire's  Henriade  1  indicates.  With 
French  as  a  spoken  language  she  was  to 

1  In  the  possession  of  the  present  writer. 


38  Charlotte  Bronte 

become  acquainted  by-and-by,  as  we  shall  see. 
Suffice  to  say  that  she  went  back  to  Haworth 
and  to  her  family  circle  with  a  fairly  present- 
able equipment  for  a  girl  of  sixteen  who  had 
to  "  coach  "  her  younger  sisters  and  assist  in 
many  ways  to  make  the  vicar's  slender  stipend 
go  as  far  as  possible. 

In  the  middle  of  1832,  then,  Charlotte 
Bronte  returned  to  Haworth,  and  her  life 
there  is  best  presented  in  an  extract  from  a 
letter  to  Ellen  Nussey  : — 

"  You  ask  me  to  give  you  a  description  of  the 
manner  in  which  I  have  passed  every  day  since 
I  left  school.  This  is  soon  done,  as  an  account 
of  one  day  is  an  account  of  all.  In  the  morn- 
ings from  nine  o'clock  to  half-past  twelve  I 
instruct  my  sisters  and  draw,  then  we  walk  till 
dinner  ;  after  dinner  I  sew  till  tea-time,  and 
after  tea  I  either  read,  write,  do  a  little  fancy- 
work,  or  draw,  as  I  please.  Thus  in  one 
delightful,  though  monotonous  course,  my  life 
is  passed.  I  have  only  been  out  to  tea  twice 
since  I  came  home.  We  are  expecting  com- 
pany this  afternoon,  and  on  Tuesday  next  we 


Schooldays  3  9 

shall  have  all  the  female  teachers  of  the  Sunday 
school  to  tea." 

This  letter  was  written  in  1832,  and  so  three 
years  were  allowed  to  pass,  their  only  tangible 
records  for  us  to-day  being  certain  drawings 
that  bear  the  dates  of  this  period,  and  certain 
little  manuscripts  not  greatly  superior  to  those 
of  the  earlier  childhood  years,  and  giving  no 
promise  whatever  of  the  literary  success  that  was 
ultimately  to  come.  The  manuscripts  of  these 
later  years  were  mainly  written  in  verse  form. 

In  1835  Mr.  Bronte  and  his  family  appar- 
ently held  a  committee  of  ways  and  means. 
The  children  were  growing  up,  and  a  grown- 
up family  of  three  girls  and  one  boy  could  not 
be  expected  permanently  to  occupy  the  not 
very  commodious  parsonage.  Branwell,  more- 
over, was  to  be  an  artist,  which  involved  ex- 
pense. He  was  to  go  to  London  to  study  at 
the  Royal  Academy  Schools,  and  his  sisters 
realized  that  they  also  should  think  of  some 
occupation,  and  thus  relieve  the  family  ex- 
chequer. Charlotte's  turn  came  first.  In 
July  1835  she  returned  to  Miss  Wooler's 


4-O  Charlotte  Bronte 

school  at  Roe  Head  as  a  governess,  the  warm 
friendship  that  she  had  ever  felt  for  her  old 
schoolmistress  justifying  the  supposition  that 
here  would  be  the  career  with  the  least  possible 
chance  of  failure. 


VI 
Governess  Life 

CHARLOTTE  returned  to  Roe  Head  as 
a  governess  in  July  1835,  and  she  was 
accompanied  by  her  sister  Emily,  who 
entered  the  school  as  a  pupil.     She  writes  as 
follows  concerning  her  plans,  to  her  friend  Miss 
Nussey  : — 

"  I  had  hoped  to  have  had  the  extreme 
pleasure  of  seeing  you  at  Haworth  this  summer, 
but  human  affairs  are  mutable  and  human 
resolutions  must  bend  to  the  course  of  events. 
We  are  all  about  to  divide,  break  up,  separate. 
Emily  is  going  to  school,  Branwell  is  going  to 
London,  and  I  am  going  to  be  a  governess. 
This  last  determination  I  formed  myself,  know- 
ing I  should  have  to  take  the  step  sometime, 
and  *  better  sune  as  syne  '  to  use  the  Scotch 
proverb  ;  and  knowing  well  that  papa  would 


42  Charlotte  Bronte 

have  enough  to  do  with  his  limited  income 
should  Branwell  be  placed  at  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy and  Emily  at  Roe  Head.  Where  am  I 
going  to  reside  ?  you  will  ask.  Within  four 
miles  of  yourself,  dearest,  at  a  place  neither  of 
us  are  unacquainted  with,  being  no  other  than 
the  identical  Roe  Head  mentioned  above. 
Yes,  I  am  going  to  teach  in  the  very  school 
where  I  was  myself  taught.  Miss  Wooler 
made  me  the  offer,  and  I  preferred  it  to  one  or 
two  proposals  of  private  governess-ship,  which 
I  had  before  received.  I  am  sad,  very  sad,  at 
the  thought  of  leaving  home,  but  duty,  neces- 
sity, these  are  stern  mistresses  who  will  not 
be  disobeyed.  Did  I  not  once  say,  Ellen,  you 
ought  to  be  thankful  for  your  independence  ? 
I  felt  what  I  said  at  the  time,  and  I  repeat  it 
now  with  double  earnestness ;  if  anything 
would  cheer  me,  it  is  the  idea  of  being  so  near 
you.  Surely  you  and  Polly  will  come  and  see 
me  ;  it  would  be  wrong  in  me  to  doubt  it ; 
you  were  never  unkind  yet.  Emily  and  I  leave 
home  on  the  29th  of  this  month  ;  the  idea  of 
being  together  consoles  us  both  somewhat} 
and  in  truth,  since  I  must  enter  a  situation, 


Governess  Life  43 

'  my  lines  have  fallen  in  pleasant  places.'  I 
both  love  and  respect  Miss  Wooler.  What  did 
you  mean,  Ellen,  by  saying  that  you  knew  the 
reason  why  I  wished  to  have  a  letter  from  your 
sister  Mercy  ?  The  sentence  hurt  me,  though 
I  did  not  quite  understand  it.  My  only  reason 
was  a  desire  to  correspond  with  a  person  I 
have  a  regard  for.  Give  my  love  both  to  her 
and  to  S.,  and  Miss  Nussey." 

Charlotte  Bronte's  governess  period  is  how- 
ever the  least  pleasant  to  survey  of  any  aspect 
of  her  life.  She  was  ill  adapted  for  the  task 
of  looking  after  a  miscellaneous  crowd  of 
girls.  She  hated  the  work,  and  she  had  a  bitter 
tongue  when  facing  all  the  petty  discomforts 
of  such  a  position.  Still  less  was  she  suited 
for  her  after-position  of  a  nursery  governess. 
Great  animal  spirits,  immense  self-confidence, 
all  the  qualities  that  made  this  ever  arduous 
career  possible  although  rarely  pleasant,  were 
utterly  lacking  to  this  shy,  retiring  woman. 

Charlotte  Bronte  was  little  more  than  nine- 
teen years  of  age  when  she  went  to  Roe  Head 
as  governess.  The  year  following  Miss  Wooler 
removed  her  school  to  Dewsbury.  This  was 


44  Charlotte  Bronte 

just  before  the  Christmas  of  1836.  Charlotte 
was  but  a  year  at  this  latter  place  when  she 
returned  home,  broken  in  health  and  spirits. 

Emily,  now  aged  seventeen,  went  with  her 
sister  to  Roe  Head.  After  three  months, 
however,  she  utterly  broke  down  with  this 
constant  contact  with  strangers,  and  went 
back  to  Haworth,  Anne  taking  her  place  in 
the  school  as  a  pupil. 

There  is  nothing  to  add  to  what  has  already 
been  printed  again  and  again  concerning  this 
period.  What  we  know  of  it  we  owe  to  her 
two  friends,  Helen  Nussey  and  Mary  Taylor. 
With  both  she  corresponded  regularly,  and  her 
Sundays  were  frequently  spent  at  the  house  of 
one  or  the  other. 

Ellen  Nussey  had  her  home  at  this  time  and 
until  1837  at  The  Rydings,  near  Birstall,  a 
beautiful  house  in  its  own  grounds  which  young 
Branwell  Bronte  described  when  he  visited  it 
as  "  paradise."  It  doubtless  meant  something 
in  her  development  that  at  an  impressionable 
age  Charlotte  should  have  been  introduced 
occasionally  to  a  prosperous,  and  even  luxuri- 
ous environment.  She  loved  Ellen  Nussey, 


Governess  Life  45 

moreover,  although  she  had  no  common 
ground  of  intellectual  interest.  Her  letters 
to  her  are  frequent,  and  they  are  always  affec- 
tionate. But  she  has  herself  well  described 
the  limitations  of  the  friendship  in  a  letter  to 
a  later  friend  : — 

"  True  friendship  is  no  gourd,  springing  up 
in  a  night  and  withering  in  a  day.     When  I 
first  saw  Ellen  I  did  not  care  for  her  ;  we  were 
schoolfellows.      In  course  of  time  we  learnt 
each  other's  faults  and  good  points.     We  were 
contrasts — still,  we  suited.     Affection  was  first 
a  germ,  then  a  sapling,  then  a  strong  tree — 
now,  no  new  friend,  however  lofty  or  profound 
in  intellect,  not  even  Miss  Martineau  herself — 
could  be  to  me  what  Ellen  is ;    yet  she  is  no 
more   than  a  conscientious,   observant,   calm, 
well-bred    Yorkshire     girl.      She    is    without 
romance.     If  she  attempts  to  read  poetry,  or 
poetic  prose,  aloud,  I  am  irritated  and  deprive 
her  of  the  book ;   if  she  talks  of  it,  I  stop  my 
ears ;    but  she  is  good  ;    she  is  true  ;    she  is 
faithful,  and  I  love  her."  1 

i  Letter  to  W.  S.  Williams  in  Charlotte  Bronte  and  Her 
Circle,  page  205. 


46  Charlotte  Bronte 

Of  more  importance  however  in  Miss 
Bronte's  intellectual  growth  was  her  friend- 
ship with  Mary  Taylor,  the  "  dear  Polly  "  and 
"  dear  Pag  "  of  many  a  letter  unhappily  de- 
stroyed. One  would  gladly  have  possessed  a 
clearer  picture  than  exists  of  that  other  home 
into  which  Charlotte  was  welcomed  in  these 
dreary,  governess  days.  The  Taylors  are,  how- 
ever, well  depicted  in  the  Yorkes,  of  Shirley. 
It  was  a  pleasant  house,  this  at  Gomersal, 
and  it  may  still  be  seen  from  the  road  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  a  high  brick  wall. 
Here  Mr.  Taylor's  family  dwelt  for  many 
years,  and  when  the  young  governess  entered 
the  circle  we  may  be  sure  that  argument 
waxed  fast  and  furious.  For  Charlotte  Bronte 
was  "  Church  "  to  the  backbone,  and  "  State  " 
as  understood  by  the  followers  of  Wellington 
equally  to  the  backbone,  while  the  Taylor 
family  were  Dissenters  and  Democrats.  From 
those  days  onwards  it  is  clear  that  a  larger  reli- 
gious toleration,  a  larger  human  sympathy  than 
she  had  hitherto  known  gathered  in  Charlotte 
Bronte's  mind,  and  Mary  Taylor  must  have 
been  mainly  instrumental  in  giving  her  this. 


Governess  Life  47 

"  Mary  alone,"  she  says  in  one  of  her  letters, 
"has  more  energy  and  power  in  her  nature 
than  any  ten  men  you  can  pick  out  in  the  united 
parishes  of  Birstall  and  Haworth."  Or  we  may 
take  this  other  picture  where  she  is  presented 
as  Rose  Yorke  in  Shirley  : — "  Rose  is  a  still, 
and  sometimes  a  stubborn  girl  now  ;  her 
mother  wants  to  make  of  her  such  a  woman  as 
she  is  herself — a  woman  of  dark  and  dreary 
duties ;  and  Rose  has  a  mind  full-set,  thick- 
sown,  with  the  germs  of  ideas  her  mother  never 
knew.  It  is  agony  to  her  often  to  have  these 
ideas  trampled  on  and  repressed.  She  has  never 
rebelled  yet ;  but  if  hard  driven,  she  will 
rebel  one  day,  and  then  it  will  be  once  for  all." 
The  Christmas  holidays  of  1836  were  spent 
at  home,  at  Haworth,  and  even  then  some  kind 
of  literary  aspirations  must  have  begun  with 
the  young  people,  for  we  find  Charlotte  cor- 
responding with  Southey,  then  Poet  Laureate. 
We  find  Branwell  Bronte  also  writing  letters 
to  the  Editor  of  Blackwood?  s  Magazine  begging 
for  the  insertion  of  his  contributions,  and  send- 
ing to  Wordsworth  drafts  of  his  projected 
books.  When  the  Christmas  holidays  were 


48  Charlotte  Bronte 

over  Charlotte  returned  to  the  inevitable 
"grind,"  as  she  called  it,  not  this  time  to 
Roe  Head  but  to  the  new  school-house  at 
Dewsbury  Moor.  In  March  of  1837  sne 
obtained  a  long-delayed  answer  from  Southey 
— a  kind  and  considerate  letter  from  a  busy 
man  to  a  stranger — advising  that  she  should 
not  think  about  literature.  A  fragment  of 
her  reply  teaches  us  much  : — 

"  My  father  is  a  clergyman  of  limited  though 
competent  income,  and  I  am  the  eldest  of  his 
children.  He  expended  quite  as  much  in  my 
education  as  he  could  afford  in  justice  to  the 
rest.  I  thought  it  therefore  my  duty,  when  I 
left  school,  to  become  a  governess.  In  that 
capacity  I  find  enough  to  occupy  my  thoughts 
all  day  long,  and  my  head  and  hands  too,  with- 
out having  a  moment's  time  for  one  dream  of 
the  imagination.  In  the  evenings,  I  confess, 
I  do  think,  but  I  never  trouble  any  one  else 
with  my  thoughts.  I  carefully  avoid  any  ap- 
pearance of  preoccupation  and  eccentricity, 
which  might  lead  those  I  live  amongst  to  sus- 
pect the  nature  of  my  pursuits.  Following 
my  father's  advice — who  from  my  childhood 


Governess  Life  49 

has  counselled  me,  just  in  the  wise  and  friendly 
tone  of  your  letter — I  have  endeavoured  not 
only  attentively  to  observe  all  the   duties  a 
woman  ought  to  fulfil,  but  to  feel  deeply  inter- 
ested in  them.     I   don't  always  succeed,  for 
sometimes   when    I'm   teaching   or   sewing   I 
would  rather  be  reading  or  writing  ;   but  I  try 
to  deny  myself ;    and  my  father's  approbation 
amply  rewarded  me  for  the  privation.     Once 
more  allow  me  to  thank  you  with  sincere  gra- 
titude.    I  trust  I  shall  never  more  feel  ambi- 
tious to  see  my  name  in  print ;    if  the  wish 
should  rise,  I'll  look  at  Southey's  letter,  and 
suppress  it."  * 

At  the  end  of  1837,  as  the  Christmas  holidays 
were  coming  on,  Charlotte  had  a  "  breeze  " 
with  Miss  Wooler  concerning  her  sister  Anne, 
who  was  still  a  pupil  at  the  school.  Robust  in 
health  herself,  Miss  Wooler  perhaps  took  little 
account  of  the  ailments  of  others.  Anne  had 
what  to  the  schoolmistress  was  merely  a  slight 
cold  ;  to  her  devoted  sister  it  was  much  more, 
and  Charlotte  was  right ;  it  was  doubtless  the 

1  See  Southey's  Life,  vol.  vi.  pp.  329-30,  for  two  letters 
from  Southey  to  Charlotte  Bronte. 

4 


50  Charlotte  Bronte 

beginning  of  that  consumption  which  was  all 
too  soon  to  end  her  sister's  life.     The  aliena- 
tion was  but  temporary,  and  Miss  Wooler  and 
her  pupil  parted  the  best  of  friends.     Charlotte 
and  Anne  went  home,  and  the  latter  did  not 
again  return  to  Dewsbury.     The  three  sisters 
were  together  for  a  time.     Charlotte  returned 
alone  to  Dewsbury  after  the  Christmas  holidays, 
but  at  the  beginning  of  June,  1838,  she  went 
back  to  Haworth,  "  a  shattered  wreck,"  as  she 
described  herself  in  a  letter  to  one  of  her  friends. 
It  was  but  a  few  months  after  this,  while  still 
at  home    at  Haworth,  she  received  her  first 
offer  of  marriage — from  a   clergyman,  Henry 
Nussey,  the  brother  of  her  friend  Ellen.      He 
was   at   this   time   Curate   of   Donnington  in 
Sussex ;     he    afterwards    became    Rector    of 
Hathersage  in  Derbyshire,  and  here  Charlotte 
Bronte  spent  a  memorable  three  weeks'  holiday 
with  Ellen  Nussey  some  time  later,   with   the 
result  that  she  was  able  to  introduce  an  ele- 
ment of  Derbyshire  scenery  into  her  books.1 

1  In  Hathersage  Church  is  an  altar  tomb  to  Robert 
Eyre,  who  fought  at  Agincourt,  and  to  his  wife,  Joan  Eyre. 
Hathersage  is  of  course  the  village  of  Morton  of  Jane  Eyre. 


Governess  Life  5  i 

Charlotte  Bronte  went  to  stay  at  Hathersage  l 
with,  her  friend  Ellen  while  the  vicar  was  on 
his  honeymoon,  for  it  did  not  take  him  long  to 
recover  from  the  blow  of  Miss  Bronte's  rejec- 
tion of  his  suit.  He  had  indeed  told  her 
frankly  enough  that  he  wanted  some  one  to 
look  after  his  housekeeping,  and  Charlotte  had 
sufficient  romance  in  her  composition  to  feel 
that  this  was  not  quite  an  adequate  courtship. 
That  she  had  her  own  strong  views  on  the  sub- 
ject is  shown  by  a  letter  which  I  print  here, 
written  soon  afterwards  to  a  friend  whose 
love  affair  also  came  to  nothing.  It  is  dated 
November  20,  1840. 

"  That  last  letter  of  thine  treated  of  matters 
so  high  and  important  I  cannot  delay  answer- 
ing it  for  a  day.  Now,  Ellen,  I  am  about  to 
write  thee  a  discourse  and  a  piece  of  advice 

1  A  little  earlier — in  September,  1839 — Charlotte  had 
her  first  view  of  the  sea.  She  paid  a  short  visit  with  Ellen 
Nussey  to  Easton,  near  Bridlington,  where  the  two  friends 
stayed  with  a  Mr.  John  Hudson  and  his  wife.  A  month 
later  she  writes  to  Miss  Nussey,  "  Have  you  forgotten  the 
sea  by  this  time,  Ellen  ?  Is  it  grown  dim  in  your  mind  ? 
or  can  you  still  see  it,  dark,  blue  and  green,  and  foam-white, 
and  hear  it  roaring  roughly  when  the  wind  is  high,  or 
rushing  softly  down  when  it  is  calm  ?  " 


52  Charlotte  Bronte 

which  thou  must  take  as  if  it  came  from  thy 
grandmother,  but  in  the  first  place,  before  I 
begin  with  thee,  I  have  a  word  to  whisper  in 
the  ear  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  and  I  wish  it  could 
reach  him. 

"  In  the  name  of  St.  Chrysostom,  St.  Simeon 
and  St.  Jude,  why  does  not  that  amiable  young 
gentleman  come  forward  like  a  man  and  say  all 
he  has  to  say  to  yourself  personally,  instead  of 
trifling  with  kinsmen  and  kinswomen  ?  Mr. 
Lincoln,  I  say,  walk  or  ride  over  to  Brookroyd 
some  fine  morning,  where  you  will  find  Miss 
Ellen  sitting  in  the  drawing  room  making  a 
little  white  frock  for  the  Jew's  basket,  and  say, 
'  Miss  Ellen,  I  want  to  speak  to  you.'  Miss 
Ellen  will  of  course  civilly  answer,  '  I'm  at 
your  service,  Mr.  Lincoln,'  and  then  when  the 
room  is  cleared  of  all  but  yourself  and  herself, 
just  take  a  chair  near  her,  insist  upon  her  laying 
down  that  silly  Jew  basket  work,  and  listening 
to  you,  then  begin  in  a  clear,  distinct,  deferen- 
tial but  determined  voice — *  Miss  Ellen,  I 
have  a  question  to  put  to  you,  a  very  important 
question — will  you  take  me  as  your  husband, 
for  better,  for  worse  ?  I  am  not  a  rich  man, 


Governess  Life  53 

but  I  have  sufficient  to  support  us,  I  am  not  a 
great  man,  but  I  love  you  honestly  and  truly. 
Miss  Ellen,  if  you  knew  the  world  better  you 
would  see  that  this  is  an  offer  not  to  be  de- 
spised— a  kind  attached  heart,  and  a  moderate 
competency.'  Do  this,  Mr.  Lincoln,  and  you 
may  succeed  ;  go  on  writing  sentimental  and 
love-sick  letters  to  Henry,  and  I  would  not  give 
sixpence  for  your  suit. 

"  So  much  for  Mr.  Lincoln.  Now,  Ellen, 
your  turn  comes  to  swallow  the  black  bolus — 
called  a  friendly  advice.  Here  I  am  under 
difficulties,  because  I  don't  know  Mr.  Lincoln  ; 
if  I  did  I  would  give  you  my  opinion  roundly 
in  two  words.  Is  the  man  a  fool  ?  Is  he  a 
knave  or  humbug,  a  hypocrite,  a  ninny,  a 
noodle  ?  If  he  is  any  or  all  of  these  things  of 
course  there  is  no  sense  in  trifling  with  him — 
cut  him  short  at  once,  blast  his  hopes  with 
lightning  rapidity  and  keenness. 

"  Is  he  something  better  than  this  ?  Has  he 
at  least  common  sense,  a  good  disposition,  a 
manageable  temper  ?  Then,  Ellen,  consider 
the  matter.  You  feel  a  disgust  towards  him 
now,  an  utter  repugnance,  very  likely,  but  be 


54  Charlotte  Bronte 

so  good  as  to  remember  you  don't  know  him, 
you  have  only  had  three  or  four  days'  acquaint- 
ance with  him ;  longer  and  closer  intimacy 
might  reconcile  you  to  a  wonderful  extent. 
And  now  I'll  tell  you  a  word  of  truth  at  which 
you  may  be  offended  or  not  as  you  like.  From 
what  I  know  of  your  character,  and  I  think  I 
know  it  pretty  well,  I  should  say  you  will  never 
love  before  marriage.  After  that  ceremony  is 
over,  and  after  you  have  had  some  months  to 
settle  down,  and  to  get  accustomed  to  the 
creature  you  have  taken  for  your  worse  half, 
you  will  probably  make  a  most  affectionate  and 
happy  wife,  even  if  the  individual  should  not 
prove  all  you  could  wish,  you  will  be  indulgent 
towards  his  little  foibles  and  will  not  feel  much 
annoyance  at  them.  This  will  especially  be 
the  case  if  he  should  have  sense  sufficient  to 
allow  you  to  guide  him  in  important  matters. 
Such  being  the  case,  Ellen,  I  hope  you  will 
not  have  the  romantic  folly  to  wait  for  the 
wakening  of  what  the  French  call  '  Une  Grande 
Passion?  My  good  girl,  *  Une  grande  Passion  ' 
is  *  une  grande  Folie.'  I  have  told  you  so  be- 
fore, and  I  tell  it  you  again.  Moderation  in 


Governess  Life  5  5 

all  things  is  wisdom.  When  you  are  as  old  as 
I  am  (I  am  sixty  at  least,  being  your  grand- 
mother) you  will  find  that  the  majority  of 
those  worldly  precepts,  whose  seeming  cold- 
ness shocks  and  repels  us  in  youth,  are  founded 
in  wisdom.  Did  you  not  once  say  to  me  in  all 
childlike  simplicity,  '  I  thought,  Charlotte,  no 
young  ladies  should  fall  in  love  till  the  offer 
was  actually  made  '  ?  I  forget  what  answer 
I  made  at  the  time,  but  I  now  reply  after  due 
consideration,  '  Right  as  a  glove,  the  maxim  is 
just,  and  I  hope  you  will  always  attend  to  it.' 
I  will  even  extend  and  confirm  it — no  young 
lady  should  fall  in  love  till  the  offer  has  been 
made,  accepted,  the  marriage  ceremony  per- 
formed, and  the  first  half-year  of  wedded  life 
has  passed  away ;  a  woman  may  then  begin  to 
love,  but  with  very  great  precaution,  very 
coolly,  very  moderately,  very  rationally.  If 
she  ever  loves  so  much  that  a  harsh  word  or  a 
cold  look  from  her  husband  cuts  her  to  the 
heart,  she  is  a  fool — if  she  ever  loves  so  much 
that  her  husband's  will  is  her  law,  and  that  she 
has  got  into  a  habit  of  watching  his  look  in 
order  that  she  may  anticipate  his  wishes,  she 


56  Charlotte  Bronte 

will  soon  be  a  neglected  fool.     Did  I  not  once 
tell  you  of  an  instance  of  a  relative  of  mine  who 
cared  for  a  young  lady  until  he  began  to  suspect 
that  she  cared  more  for  him  and  then  instantly 
conceived  a  sort  of  contempt  for  her  ?     You 
know  to  whom  I  allude — never  as  you  value 
your  ears   mention   the   circumstance — but   I 
have  two  studies,  you  are    my  study  for   the 
success,  the  credit,  and  the  respectability  of  a 
quiet  tranquil  character.     Mary  is  my  study — 
for  the  contempt,  the  remorse,  the  miscon- 
struction  which   follow   the    development   of 
feelings  in  themselves  noble,  warm,  generous, 
devoted  and  profound,  but  which  being  too 
freely  revealed,  too  frankly  bestowed,  are  not 
estimated  at  their  real  value.     God  bless  her, 
I  never  hope  to  see  in  this  world  a  character 
more  truly  noble — she  would  die  willingly  for 
one  she  loved,  her  intellect  and  her  attain- 
ments   are   of   the   highest   standard.     Yet    I 
doubt  whether  Mary  will  ever  marry. 

"  I  think  I  may  as  well  conclude  the  letter, 
for  after  all  I  can  give  you  no  advice  worth  re- 
ceiving, all  I  have  to  say  may  be  comprised  in  a 
very  brief  sentence.  On  one  hand  don't  accept 


Governess  Life  57 

if  you  are  certain  you  cannot  tolerate  the  man — 
on  the  other  hand  don't  refuse  because  you  can- 
not adore  him.  As  to  little  William  Weightman, 
I  think  he  will  not  die  of  love  of  anybody — you 
might  safely  coquette  with  him  a  trifle  if  you 
were  so  disposed  without  fear  of  having  a 
broken  heart  on  your  conscience.  His  rever- 
ence expresses  himself  very  strongly  on  the 
subject  of  young  ladies  saying  '  No  '  when  they 
mean  *  Yes.'  He  assures  me  he  means  nothing 
personal.  I  hope  not.  I  tried  to  find  some- 
thing admirable  in  him  and  failed. 

"  Assuredly  I  quite  agree  with  him  in  his 
disapprobation  of  such  a  senseless  course.  It 
is  folly  indeed  for  the  tongue  to  stammer  a 
negative  when  the  heart  is  proclaiming  an 
affirmative.  Or  rather  it  is  an  act  of  heroic 
self-denial  of  which  I  for  one  confess  myself 
wholly  incapable.  /  would,  not  tell  such  a  lie 
to  gain  a  thousand  pounds.  Write  to  me 
again  soon  and  let  me  know  how  it  all  goes  on."1 

Instead  of  plunging  into  matrimony,  Char- 
lotte Bronte  twice  entered  upon  the  duties  of 
a  governess  in  a  private  family.  Her  first 
1  See  Appendix  for  other  letters. 


58  Charlotte  Bronte 

'  situation,"  as  she  calls  it,  was  with  a  Mrs.  Sidg- 
wick,  and  we  find  her  in  June  1839  writing  to 
her  sister  Emily  from  the  Sidgwick  family 
mansion  at  Stonegappe  in  Yorkshire,  explain- 
ing that  her  life  there  was  thoroughly  hateful 
to  her.  Mr.  A.  C.  Benson,  the  well-known 
critic  and  a  cousin  of  the  Sidgwicks,  has  epito- 
mised the  situation  when  he  says  that  she 
clearly  had  no  gifts  for  the  management  of 
children ;  and  also  that  she  was  in  a  very 
morbid  condition  the  whole  time  she  was  at 
Stonegappe.1 

She  seems  to  have  been  happier  when,  after  a 
few  months  at  home,  she  took  up  a  second  situa- 
tion as  governess  in  the  family  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
White  at  Upperwood  House,  Rawdon,  York- 
shire, where  she  had  only  two  pupils,  a  girl  of 
eight  and  a  boy  of  six ;  and  where  certainly  the 
father  of  the  family  did  his  best  now  and  here- 

1  Life  of  Edward  White  Benson,  sometime  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  by  A.  C.  Benson.  Mr.  Benson  asserts  that 
one  of  the  children  told  him  that  if  Miss  Bronte"  was 
desired  to  accompany  them  to  church — "  Oh,  Miss  Brontg, 
do  run  up  and  put  on  your  things,  we  want  to  start " — 
she  was  plunged  in  dudgeon  because  she  was  being  treated 
as  a  hireling.  If,  in  consequence,  she  was  not  invited  to 
accompany  them,  she  was  infinitely  depressed  because  she 
was  treated  as  an  outcast  and  a  friendless  dependent. 


Governess    Life  5  9 

after  to  prove  himself  a  friend  to  Miss  Bronte. 
It  was  he  doubtless  who  assisted  with  his  ad- 
vice in  the  scheme  for  going  abroad,  the  enter- 
prise which  was  the  turning-point  in  Charlotte 
Bronte's  career,  and  which  undoubtedly  made 
her  the  famous  author  she  eventually  became. 


VII 
The  Pension   Heger,   Brussels 

IT  is  in  my  judgment  exceedingly  probable 
that  had  not  circumstances  led  Char- 
lotte Bronte  to  spend  some  time  in 
Brussels,  the  world  would  never  have  heard 
of  her  and  of  her  sisters.  Charlotte  was 
nearly  twenty-six  years  of  age  when  she  went 
on  the  Continent,  and  she  had  accomplished 
nothing  noteworthy.  She  had  indeed  written 
copiously  in  prose  and  verse,  but  her  work 
will  not  bear  any  critical  examination.  Let  it 
be  remembered  that  she  was  of  an  age  at  which 
Fanny  Burney  had  already  won  renown  with 
Evelina.  At  twenty- two  Jane  Austen  had 
written  Pride  and  Prejudice,  and  Sense  and 
Sensibility,  two  supremely  great  novels.  Before 
John  Keats  had  reached  these  years  he  had 
written  his  many  immortal  poems,  and  had 
gone  to  his  grave.  One  has  only  to  compare 


The  Pension   H^gery  Brussels   61 

with  the  achievement  of  many  of  her  peers 
in  literature  what  Miss  Bronte  had  accom- 
plished up  to  this  time,  in  spite  of  much 
strenuous  literary  ambition.  Some  of  her 
earlier  work  has  been  printed,  not  on  account 
of  its  merits,  but  through  the  rashness  of 
hero-worship,  and  much  of  it,  still  in  manu- 
script, may  be  examined  by  the  curious.1  Not 
the  most  lenient  of  critics  can  here  discover  the 
least  suggestion  of  the  genius  that  was  to  find 
its  earliest  expression  in  The  Professor,  the 
novel  in  which  our  author  first  attempted  to 
woo  the  publishers  and  in  which  also  she  ear- 
liest described  the  entirely  new  world  wherein 
her  soul  had  been  unbound.  The  sojourn  in 
Brussels,  I  suggest  again,  made  Miss  Bronte 
an  author. 

It  had  long  been  the  desire  of  the  three  girls 
to  set  up  school  on  their  own  account  in  the 
Haworth  Parsonage.  Each  in  turn  had  found 

1  There  are  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum  and  in  the 
Bronte  Museum,  Haworth.  See  also  The  Adventures  of 
Ernest  Alembert,  a  fairy  tale  by  Charlotte  Bronte,  edited  by 
Thomas  J.  Wise,  1896;  and  Poems  by  Charlotte,  Emily  and 
Anne  Bronte,  now  for  the  first  time  printed,  Dodd,  Mead  &  Co., 
1902. 


6  2  Charlotte  Bronte 

her  work  as  governess  a  position  of  absolute 
misery.  Anne  had  held  two  such  situations, 
Emily  one,  and  Charlotte,  as  we  have  seen, 
also  two.  To  Emily  the  thing  must  have  been 
an  unmitigated  tragedy,  and  to  all  of  them 
it  was  clearly  unendurable.  It  was  during  this 
time  that  the  school  project  was  first  mooted, 
and  Charlotte  wrote  to  her  friend  Ellen 
Nussey — 

"  You  will  not  mention  our  school  scheme 
at  present.  A  project  not  actually  commenced 
is  always  uncertain.  ...  I  have  one  aching 
feeling  at  my  heart  (I  must  allude  to  it,  though 
I  had  resolved  not  to).  It  is  about  Anne ; 
she  has  so  much  to  endure  :  far,  far  more  than 
I  have.  When  my  thoughts  turn  to  her, 
they  always  see  her  as  a  patient,  persecuted 
stranger.  I  know  what  concealed  susceptibility 
is  in  her  nature  when  her  feelings  are  wounded. 
I  wish  I  could  be  with  her,  to  administer  a 
little  balm.  She  is  more  lonely,  less  gifted 
with  the  power  of  making  friends,  even  than 
I  am." 

There  would  be  more  freedom  in  a  home 


The  Pension  Htger,  Brussels   63 

school,  but  then  every  one,  with  candid  friend- 
ship, called  attention  to  the  fact  that  without 
"  languages  "  an  independent  position  as  school- 
mistress was  out  of  the  question.  Some  of 
their  old  school  friends  had  been  to  Brussels. 
Two  of  them,  Mary  and  Martha  Taylor, 
were  there  at  the  time,  but  meanwhile  there 
were  those  who  strongly  advised  an  "  Institu- 
tion "  at  Lille.  Finally,  however,  Brussels  was 
decided  on.  A  little  earlier,  writing  from  her 
governess  post  at  Mrs.  White's,  Charlotte  had 
made  an  urgent  appeal  to  the  aunt  to  advance 
them  some  money.  Miss  Branwell  had  already 
promised  her  nieces  the  loan  of  ^100  from  her 
savings  for  the  school  project,  in  order  that 
furniture  might  be  bought,  circulars  printed, 
and  so  on.  Why  not,  Charlotte  asks  her  aunt, 
advance  the  money  to  help  us  in  Brussels  ? 
"  In  half  a  year,"  she  says,  "  I  could  acquire 
a  thorough  familiarity  with  French.  I  could 
improve  greatly  in  Italian,  and  even  get  a  dash 
of  German."  The  end  of  the  letter  is  worth 
quoting  in  full — 

"  I  feel  an  absolute  conviction  that,  if  this 
advantage  were  allowed  us,  it  would  be  the 


64  Charlotte  Bronte 

making  of  us  for  life.  Papa  will  perhaps 
think  it  a  wild  and  ambitious  scheme  ;  but 
who  ever  rose  in  the  world  without  ambition  ? 
When  he  left  Ireland  to  go  to  Cambridge 
University,  he  was  as  ambitious  as  I  am  now. 
I  want  us  all  to  go  on.  I  know  we  have  talents, 
and  I  want  them  to  be  turned  to  account. 
I  look  to  you,  aunt,  to  help  us.  I  think  you 
will  not  refuse.  I  know,  if  you  consent,  it  shall 
not  be  my  fault  if  you  ever  repent  your 
kindness." 

Finally  Miss  Branwell  acceded  to  her 
niece's  appeal ;  the  Maison  d'Education  of 
Madame  Heger  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle,  Brussels, 
was  decided  on,  and  Charlotte  and  Emily 
went  there  in  February,  1842,  staying  for 
two  days  in  London  on  the  way.  Mr.  Bronte 
accompanied  his  children  on  this  expedition, 
giving  himself  his  first  and  only  visit  to  the 
Continent,  while  it  gave  his  daughters  their 
first  view  of  London.  Mr.  Bronte  stayed 
but  one  night  in  Brussels.  The  next  morning 
he  returned  to  England  and  to  Haworth, 
and  his  daughters  devoted  themselves  strenu- 
ously to  their  work. 


The  Pension  He'ger^  Brussels   65 

They  found  themselves  in  a  school  once 
again,  but  now  as  pupils  not  as  teachers ; 
and  in  a  way  they  were  fairly  happy  during 
their  first  six  months  in  Brussels.  There  were 
forty  day  pupils,  and  twelve  boarders.  All 
the  boarders  slept  in  one  long  room,  which, 
with  its  rows  of  little  beds,  and  its  passage 
between,  after  the  fashion  of  the  wards  of  a 
hospital,  may  still  be  seen ;  and  indeed  the  place 
had  its  sprinkling  of  English  pupils  until  quite 
recent  years.  There  are  several  Englishwomen 
still  living  who  were  pupils  of  Madame  Heger 
in  the  generations  that  followed  the  Brontes. 
The  present  writer  has  spent  more  than  one 
pleasant  hour  in  a  drawing-room  in  Bayswater 
where  he  has  heard  three  amiable  and  culti- 
vated gentlewomen  recall  with  full  hearts  their 
old  memories  of  the  Pension nat  Heger.  They 
were  the  daughters  of  a  Dr.  Wheelwright 
residing  in  Brussels  for  his  health.  One  of 
them,  Laetitia,  became  very  intimate  with 
Charlotte,  another  and  younger  sister  Sarah 
Anne,  was  able  to  remember  certain  music 
lessons  when  Emily  was  her  instructor,  and 
proved,  as  the  child  thought,  not  too  kindly 

5 


66  Charlotte  Bronte 

a  teacher  to  the  little  girl  who  indeed  as  an 
adult  has  clearly  none  of  the  admiration  for 
Emily  that  she  gave  to  Charlotte. 

There  were  two  other  English  girls  in  Brussels 
at  the  time  who  have  their  place  in  this  story. 
Mary  and  Martha  Taylor.  The  old  school- 
fellows of  Dewsbury,  were  not  at  the  same 
school  as  Charlotte,  but  at  a  more  expensive 
establishment,  the  Chateau  de  Koekelberg. 
Here  Martha  fell  ill  and  died,  and  but  a  few 
weeks  later  Charlotte  and  Anne  were  hastily 
summoned  home  by  the  illness  of  the  aunt  to 
whose  generosity  they  owed  their  few  months 
in  Brussels. 

Miss  Branwell  died  on  October  29,  1842. 
Her  two  nieces  did  not  reach  Haworth  until 
the  beginning  of  November.  They  found 
themselves  monetarily  the  richer  by  their 
aunt's  death.  The  three  girls  inherited  some 
five  hundred  pounds  apiece  of  the  old  lady's 
careful  investments,  not  enough  to  enrich  the 
household  much,  but  sufficient  to  make  things 
easier  as  far  as  the  school  project  was  concerned. 
Now  they  need  not  go  to  Bridlington,  as  was 
contemplated  earlier.  They  might  alter  the 


The  Pension  Htger,  Brussels    67 

parsonage  a  little,  utilize  their  aunt's  bedroom, 
and  take  at  least  two  or  three  pupils  as 
boarders. 

But  meanwhile  Anne  had  still  a  "  situation  " 
that  had  in  it  many  advantages.  She  was 
governess  to  the  daughters  of  a  clergyman — 
Mr.  Robinson,  of  Thorpe  Green.  Why  not, 
it  was  thought,  let  Emily  keep  house  and 
Charlotte  be  allowed  to  spend  yet  another 
year  at  Brussels  in  order  to  make  herself  more 
thoroughly  proficient  ? 

M.  Heger  had  taken  the  keenest  interest  in 
his  pupils  and  had  written  to  their  father 
expressing  regret  at  their  hasty  departure 
from  the  school.  He  suggested  that  one  or 
both  of  them  might  wish  to  return  in  a 
position  of  perfect  independence  as  English 
governess. 

It  was  this  offer  that  Charlotte  determined 
to  accept,  and  in  January,  1843,  she  set  out, 
this  time  alone,  on  her  fateful  journey,  leaving 
Haworth  on  Friday  morning,  and  reaching 
Brussels  on  Sunday  evening.  Here  a  new  life 
began.  She  was  now  a  governess — Mademoi- 
selle Charlotte — with  many  special  privileges, 


68  Charlotte  Bronte 

working  hard  in  her  own  time  at  German, 
and  conducting  the  English  class  besides 
superintending  other  classes  at  times.  To 
the  native  governesses  she  found  herself  in 
antagonism  —  in  fact,  it  must  be  admitted 
that  Mesdames  Blanche,  Sophie,  and  Hausse, 
her  three  colleagues,  were  not  merely  not 
tolerated,  but  were  hated  very  cordially. 
There  were  compensations,  however.  She  had 
the  Wheelwright  family  and  a  certain  Mary 
Dixon  for  friends  in  the  city.  She  had  also  at 
the  first  the  good  will  not  only  of  M.  Heger, 
but  of  his  wife.  "  Whenever  I  turn  back," 
she  writes,  "  to  compare  what  I  am  with 
what  I  was,  my  place  here  with  my  place 
at  Mrs.  Sidgwick's,  or  Mrs.  White's,  I  am 
thankful. " 

Then  will  seem  to  have  come  a  change. 
Writing  to  her  brother  Branwell,  she 
says — 

"  Among  1 20  persons  which  compose  the 
daily  population  of  this  house,  I  can  discern 
only  one  or  two  who  deserve  anything  like 
regard.  This  is  not  owing  to  foolish  fastidious- 
ness on  my  part,  but  to  the  absence  of  decent 


The  Pension  Htger^  Brussels   69 

qualities  on  theirs.  They  have  not  intellect 
or  politeness  or  good-nature  or  good-feeling. 
They  are  nothing.  I  don't  hate  them — hatred 
would  be  too  warm  a  feeling.  They  have  no 
sensations  themselves,  and  they  excite  none. 
But  one  wearies  from  day  to  day  of  caring 
nothing,  fearing  nothing,  liking  nothing, 
hating  nothing,  being  nothing,  doing  nothing 
— yes,  I  teach,  and  sometimes  get  red  in  the 
face  with  impatience  at  their  stupidity.  But 
don't  think  I  ever  scold  or  fly  into  a  passion. 
If  I  spoke  warmly,  as  warmly  as  I  sometimes 
used  to  do  at  Roe  Head,  they  would  think 
me  mad.  Nobody  ever  gets  into  a  passion  here. 
Such  a  thing  is  not  known.  The  phlegm  that 
thickens  their  blood  is  too  gluey  to  boil. 
They  are  very  false  in  their  relations  with 
each  other,  but  they  rarely  quarrel,  and 
friendship  is  a  folly  they  are  unacquainted 
with.  The  black  Swan,  M.  Heger,  is  the  only 
sole  veritable  exception  to  this  rule  (for 
Madame,  always  cool  and  always  reasoning, 
is  not  quite  an  exception).  But  I  rarely  speak 
to  Monsieur  now,  for  not  being  a  pupil  I 
have  little  or  nothing  to  do  with  him.  From 


jo  Charlotte  Bronte 

time  to  time  he  shows  his  kind-heartedness 
by  loading  me  with  books,  so  that  I  am  still 
indebted  to  him  for  all  the  pleasure  or  amuse- 
ment I  have.  Except  for  the  total  want  of 
companionship  I  have  nothing  to  complain 
of."1 

Still  more  melancholy  was  her  condition  by 
September  when  she  wrote  to  her  sister  Emily 
the  letter  which  told  of  her  confession  to  a 
priest  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  an 
incident  so  skilfully  made  use  of  in  her  novel 
Villette— 

"  Yesterday  I  went  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
cemetery,  and  far  beyond  it  on  to  a  hill  where 
there  was  nothing  but  fields  as  far  as  the 
horizon.  When  I  came  back  it  was  evening, 
but  I  had  such  a  repugnance  to  return  to  the 
house,  which  contained  nothing  that  I  cared 
for,  I  still  kept  threading  the  streets  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  and 
avoiding  it.  I  found  myself  opposite  to  Ste. 
Gudule,  and  the  bell,  whose  voice  you  know, 
began  to  toll  for  evening  salut.  I  went  in, 
quite  alone  (which  procedure  you  will  say 
1  Charlotte  Brontf  and  her  Circle. 


The  Pension  Hfger^  Brussels  71 

is  not  much  like  me),  wandered  about  the  aisles 
where  a  few  old  women  were  saying  their 
prayers,  till  vespers  began.  I  stayed  till 
they  were  over.  Still  I  could  not  leave  the 
church  or  force  myself  to  go  home — to  school 
I  mean.  An  odd  whim  came  into  my  head. 
In  a  solitary  part  of  the  cathedral  six  or  seven 
people  still  remained  kneeling  by  the  con- 
fessionals. In  two  confessionals  I  saw  a  priest. 
I  felt  as  if  I  did  not  care  what  I  did,  provided 
it  was  not  absolutely  wrong,  and  that  it  served 
to  vary  my  life  and  yield  a  moment's  interest. 
I  took  a  fancy  to  change  myself  into  a  Catholic 
and  go  and  make  a  real  confession  to  see  what 
it  was  like.  Knowing  me  as  you  do,  you  will 
think  this  odd,  but  when  people  are  by  them- 
selves they  have  singular  fancies.  A  penitent 
was  occupied  in  confessing.  They  do  not  go 
into  the  sort  of  pew  or  cloister  which  the 
priest  occupies,  but  kneel  down  on  the  steps 
and  confess  through  a  grating.  Both  the 
confessor  and  the  penitent  whisper  very  low, 
you  can  hardly  hear  their  voices.  After  I  had 
watched  two  or  three  penitents  go  and  return 
I  approached  at  last  and  knelt  down  in  a 


72  Charlotte  Bronte 

niche  which  was  just  vacated.  I  had  to  kneel 
there  ten  minutes  waiting,  for  on  the  other 
side  was  another  penitent  invisible  to  me. 
At  last  that  went  away,  and  a  little  wooden  door 
inside  the  grating  opened,  and  I  saw  the  priest 
leaning  his  ear  towards  me.  I  was  obliged 
to  begin,  and  yet  I  did  not  know  a  word  of  the 
formula  with  which  they  always  commence 
their  confessions.  It  was  a  funny  position. 
I  felt  precisely  as  I  did  when  alone  on  the 
Thames  at  midnight.  I  commenced  with 
saying  I  was  a  foreigner,  and  had  been  brought 
up  a  Protestant.  The  priest  asked  if  I 
was  a  Protestant  then.  I  somehow  could  not 
tell  a  lie,  and  said  '  yes.'  He  replied  that  in 
that  case  I  could  not  '  jouir  du  bonheur  de  la 
confesse  '  ;  but  I  was  determined  to  confess ; 
and  at  last  he  said  he  would  allow  me  because 
it  might  be  the  first  step  towards  returning  to 
the  true  Church.  I  actually  did  confess — a 
real  confession.  When  I  had  done  he  told  me 
his  address,  and  said  that  every  morning  I 
was  to  go  to  the  rue  du  Pare — to  his  house — 
and  he  would  reason  with  me,  and  try  to  con- 
vince me  of  the  error  and  enormity  of  being  a 


The  Pension  Htger^  Brussels  73 

Protestant !  I  promised  faithfully  to  go. 
Of  course,  however,  the  adventure  stops  there, 
and  I  hope  I  shall  never  see  the  priest  again. 
I  think  you  had  better  not  tell  papa  of  this. 
He  will  not  understand  that  it  was  only  a 
freak,  and  will  perhaps  think  I  am  going  to 
turn  Catholic."  * 

Her  morbidness  increased,  and  at  the  end 
of  the  year  she  resolved  to  go  home,  her 
father's  increasing  tendency  to  blindness  forti- 
fying her  resolution.  Armed  with  a  certificate 
from  M.  Heger  that  told  of  her  qualifications 
for  teaching  the  French  language,  she  started 
for  England,  and  was  again  in  Haworth  at 
the  beginning  of  January  1844.  j, 

A  few  days  later  she  wrote  to  a  friend — 
"  Every  one  asks  me  what  I  am  going  to  do, 
now  that  I  am  returned  home  ;    and  every 
one  seems  to  expect  that  I  should  immediately 
commence  a  school.     In  truth,  it  is  what  I 
should  wish  to  do.     I  desire  it  above  all  things. 
I  have  sufficient  money  for  the  undertaking, 
and  I  hope  now  sufficient  qualifications  to  give 
me  a  fair  chance  of  success ;    yet  I  cannot 
1  Charlotte  Bronte  and  Her  Circle. 


74  Charlotte  Bronte 

permit  myself  to  enter  upon  life — to  touch 
the  object  which  seems  now  within  my  reach, 
and  which  I  have  been  so  long  straining  to 
attain.  You  will  ask  me  why.  It  is  on  papa's 
account ;  he  is  now,  as  you  know,  getting  old, 
and  it  grieves  me  to  tell  you  that  he  is  losing 
his  sight.  I  have  felt  for  some  months  that  1 
ought  not  to  be  away  from  him  ;  and  I  feel 
now  that  it  would  be  too  selfish  to  leave  him 
(at  least  as  long  as  Branwell  and  Anne  are 
absent),  in  order  to  pursue  selfish  interests 
of  my  own.  With  the  help  of  God  I  will 
try  to  deny  myself  in  this  matter,  and  to 
wait. 

"  I  suffered  much  before  I  left  Brussels.  I 
think,  however  long  I  live,  I  shall  not  forget 
what  the  parting  with  M.  Heger  cost  me  ;  it 
grieved  me  so  much  to  grieve  him,  who  has 
been  so  true,  kind  and  disinterested  a  friend. 
At  parting  he  gave  me  a  kind  of  diploma 
certifying  my  abilities  as  a  teacher,  sealed 
with  the  seal  of  the  Athenee  Royal,  of  which 
he  is  professor.  I  was  much  surprised  also 
at  the  degree  of  regret  expressed  by  my  Belgian 
pupils,  when  they  knew  I  was  going  to  leave. 


The  Pension  Heger  ^  Brussels   75 

I  did  not  think  it  had  been  in  their  phlegmatic 
nature.  .  .  ." 

I  have  said  that  Brussels  episode  was  the 
turning-point  of  Charlotte  Bronte's  career. 
To  what  extent  this  was  due  to  the  personal 
influence  of  M.  Heger,  the  first  man  of  any 
real  cultivation  she  had  so  far  met — for  Mr. 
Bronte's  Cambridge  career  left  him  essentially 
illiterate,  and  his  curates  were  worse — it  is  not 
easy  to  say.  M.  Heger  kindled  her  intellectual 
impulses,  and  that  was  no  small  thing.  That 
he  won  any  very  great  control  over  her  moral 
nature  there  is  no  reason  to  believe.  Surely 
one  takes  the  nature  of  an  artist  too  pedantically 
to  assume  that  her  heroes  in  Villette  and  The 
Professor  are  primarily  biographical. 

It  is  sufficient  that  M.  Heger  knew  good 
literature  from  bad,  that  he  had  a  sense 
of  proportion,  and  that  his  teaching,  his 
criticism,  his  loans  of  books,  all  made  for  a 
sound  education.  Charlotte  Bronte,  despite 
her  genius,  could  not,  one  may  believe,  have 
"  arrived  "  had  she  not  met  M.  Heger.  She 
went  to  Brussels  full  of  the  crude  ambitions, 
the  semi-literary  impulses  that  are  so  common 


7  6  Charlotte  Bronte 

on  the  fringe  of  the  writing  world.  She  left 
Brussels  a  woman  of  genuine  cultivation,  of 
educated  tastes,  armed  with  just  the  equip- 
ment that  was  to  enable  her  to  write  the  books 
of  which  two  generations  of  her  countrymen 
have  been  justly  proud. 


VIII 
Poems 

THE  idea  of  starting  a  school  which  had 
been  the  primary  motive  for  the 
Brussels  enterprise  naturally  gathered 
shape  when  Charlotte  rejoined  her  sisters  at 
Haworth  in  the  beginning  of  1844.  As  a  first 
step  applications  were  made  to  one  or  two 
friends — to  Mrs.  White,  for  example,  in  whose 
family  Charlotte  had  been  a  nursery  governess 
before  she  left  for  Brussels.  But  these  friends 
had  already  arranged  for  their  children's  educa- 
tion elsewhere,  and  there  was  nothing  for  it  but 
advertisement.  A  circular  was  printed,  offer- 
ing board  and  education  for  ^35  per  annum, 
with  sundry  "  extras,"  including  the  French 
and  German  that  it  had  taken  the  girls  so  much 
trouble  and  expense  to  acquire.  All  was  in 
vain,  however.  "  Every  one  wishes  us  well, 


77 


78  Charlotte  Bronte 

but  there  are  no  pupils  to  be  had,"  Charlotte 
writes  to  a  friend.  Yet  a  little  later  she  writes 
again  :  "  We  have  made  no  alterations  yet  in 
our  house.  It  would  be  folly  to  do  so,  while 
there  is  so  little  likelihood  of  ever  getting 
pupils." 

So  a  year  rolled  on  and  still  another  in  the 
quiet  Yorkshire  parsonage.  Time  made  it  clear 
that  not  only  were  there  no  pupils  to  be  had 
but  that  they  were  not  even  desirable.  Bran- 
well,  the  once  much  loved  brother  was  at 
home,  hopelessly  wrecking  his  life  with  dram 
drinking  and  drugs,  the  father  fighting  his  son's 
malady  as  best  he  could,  sleeping  in  the  same 
room  with  him.  "  The  poor  old  man  and  I 
have  had  a  terrible  night  of  it,"  Branwell  is 
reported  to  have  been  heard  to  mutter  one 
morning  ;  "  he  does  his  best,  the  poor  old  man, 
but  it  is  all  over  with  me." 

"  Meanwhile,  life  wears  away,"  Charlotte 
writes  in  March,  1845  ;  "  I  shall  soon  be 
thirty  ;  and  I  have  done  nothing  yet."  But 
before  that  year  had  closed  the  three  sisters 
were  busy  in  the  always  exhilarating  occu- 
pation of  preparing  a  book  for  the  press. 


Poems  7  9 

This  was  a  volume  of  poems.  Charlotte  has 
herself  recorded  the  circumstances  under 
which  she,  Emily  and  Anne  published  this 
little  volume,  through  which  they  hoped  to 
climb  the  ladder  of  fame.  She  has  told  us 
that  in  the  autumn  of  1845  she  accidentally 
lighted  upon  a  MS.  volume  of  verse  in  Emily's 
handwriting  which  she  considered  to  be  "  con- 
densed and  terse,  vigorous  and  genuine."  "  It 
took  hours,"  Miss  Bronte  tells  us,  "  to  recon- 
cile her  to  the  discovery  I  had  made,  and  days 
to  persuade  her  that  such  poems  merited 
publication." 

An  interesting  glimpse  is  here  given 
by  Charlotte  of  Emily's  remarkable  aloof- 
ness. So  shy  was  she  that  "  on  the  recesses 
of  her  mind  not  even  those  nearest  and 
dearest  to  her  could,  with  impunity,  in- 
trude unlicensed."  Anne,  less  painfully 
reticent,  speedily  produced  her  compositions, 
"  intimating  that,  since  Emily's  had  given  me 
pleasure,  I  might  like  to  look  at  hers."  "  I 
could  not,"  Charlotte  continues,  "  but  be  a 
partial  judge,  yet  I  thought  that  those  verses, 
too,  had  a  sweet,  serene  pathos  of  their  own." 


8o  Charlotte  Bronte 

The  three  sisters  determined  to  publish. 
To  find  a  publisher  on  any  terms  was,  however, 
not  easy.  Many  to  whom  they  applied  did 
not  even  trouble  to  answer.  Finally  they 
arranged  with  two  young  booksellers  and 
stationers  of  Paternoster  Row — Aylott  &  Jones 
— who  did  but  little  publishing,  but  who,  a  few 
years  later,  were  to  give  their  imprint  to  the 
four  parts  of  The  Germ,  that  interesting  adven- 
ture of  the  Pre-Raphaelite  Brethren.  From  the 
correspondence  with  Aylott  &  Jones  which  has 
been  preserved,  we  learn  that  the  three  sisters 
paid  £36  lew.  for  the  printing  and  binding, 
and  yet  another  .£10  or  £12  for  advertising 
the  book.  Ten  years  later,  when  Charlotte 
had  made  a  reputation  with  'Jane  Eyre,  her 
publishers,  Smith,  Elder,  gave  her  .£24  for  the 
copyright,  and  they  reissued  the  book  with  a 
new  title  page,  using  up  the  old  sheets.  Even 
then  there  was  no  call  for  a  second  edition. 

The  little  book  of  less  than  200  pages  duly 
appeared.1  It  was  reviewed  in  the  Athenaeum, 
where  the  critic  discovered  that  Ellis  possessed 

1  Poems  by  Currer,  Ellis  and  Acton  Bell,  London.  Aylott 
and  Jones,  1846.     "  4*. "  marked  on  binding. 


Poems  8 1 

"  a  fine  quaint  spirit  "  and  "  an  evident  power 
of  wing,  that  may  reach  heights  not  here 
attempted."  There  is  a  letter  from  Charlotte 
extant  in  which  she  thanks  the  editor  of  'The 
Dublin  University  Magazine  for  "  the  indul- 
gent notice  "  that  appeared  in  his  last  issue.1 
As  an  outcome  of  it  all,  but  two  copies  only 
were  sold.  Undismayed  at  the  world's  cold- 
ness, Charlotte  "  used  up  "  some  of  the  copies 
by  sending  them  to  the  leaders  of  contem- 
porary literature — to  Wordsworth,  Tennyson, 
Lochkart,  and  De  Quincey  among  others, — a 
letter  of  precisely  similar  wording  accom- 
panying each  volume. 

There  were  nineteen  poems  by  Currer  Bell 
in  the  little  volume,  twenty-one  by  Ellis,  and 
the  same  number  by  Acton.  Charlotte  has 
said  the  last  word  on  the  collection  when 

in  the  preface  to  her  sister's  Remains'*  she 
said  : — 

"  The  book  was  printed ;  it  is  scarcely 
known,  and  all  of  it  that  merits  to  be  known 

1  It  is  given  in  full  in  a  note  to  the  Haworth  Edition  of 
Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life. 

a  In  the  introduction  to  the  1850  edition  of  Wuthering 
Heights  and  Agnes  Grey. 

6 


82  Charlotte  Bronte 

are  the  poems  of  Ellis  Bell.  The  fixed  con- 
viction I  held,  and  hold,  of  the  worth  of  these 
poems  has  not  indeed  received  the  confirmation 
of  much  favourable  criticism  ;  but  I  must 
retain  it  notwithstanding." 

Ellis  Bell,  indeed,  was  the  poet.  Currer 
was  to  give  one  out  of  many  demonstrations  of 
the  fact  that  a  writer  may  be  a  most  forcible  and 
effective  master  of  prose,  and  yet  have  no 
capacity  whatever  for  verse  that  deserves  to 
be  called  poetry.  Anne  Bronte,  however,  or 
"  Acton  Bell,"  wrote  verse  that  has  at  least 
found  its  way  into  some  hymn-books.  It  is 
a  distinction  that  would  probably  have  pleased 
her  more  than  any  other  kind  of  literary 
fame. 

Ellis  Bell  was,  it  will  ever  be  acknowledged, 
the  one  poet  of  a  family  many  members  of 
which  attempted  verse.  The  lines  in  this 
little  volume  entitled  "The  Old  Stoic" 
will  certainly  keep  their  place  in  English 
literature  for  all  time  : — 

Riches  I  hold  in  light  esteem  ; 

And  love  I  laugh  to  scorn ; 
And  lust  of  fame  was  but  a  dream 

That  vanished  with  the  morn : 


Poems  8  3 


And  if  I  pray,  the  only  prayer 
That  moves  my  lips  for  me 

Is,  "  Leave  the  heart  that  now  I  bear, 
And  give  me  liberty  !  " 

Yes,  as  my  swift  days  near  their  goal, 

'Tis  all  that  I  implore  ; 
In  life  and  death,  a  chainless  soul, 

With  courage  to  endure. 


In  the  "  Selections  "  from  the  poems  by 
Ellis  and  Acton  Bell  that  Charlotte  Bronte 
added  to  the  1850  edition  of  Wuthering 
Heights,  there  is  contained  a  biographical 
fragment  that  is  unapproachable  in  its  simple 
pathos.  No  biographer  would  be  well  advised 
to  try  to  paraphrase  what  is  here  said,  or 
indeed  to  change  it  by  a  line  : — 

"  My  sister  Emily  loved  the  moors.  Flowers 
brighter  than  the  rose  bloomed  in  the  blackest 
of  the  heath  for  her  ;  out  of  a  sullen  hollow 
in  a  livid  hill-side  her  mind  could  make  an 
Eden.  She  found  in  the  bleak  solitude  many 
and  dear  delights ;  and  not  the  least  and 

best-loved  was — liberty. 

***** 

"  After  the  age  of  twenty,  having  meantime 


84  Charlotte  Bronte 

studied  alone  with  diligence  and  perseverance, 
she  went  with  me  to  an  establishment  on  the 
Continent  :  the  same  suffering  and  conflict 
ensued,  heightened  by  the  strong  recoil  of 
her  upright,  heretic  and  English  spirit  from 
the  gentle  Jesuitry  of  the  foreign  and  Romish 
system.  Once  more  she  seemed  sinking,  but 
this  time  she  rallied  through  the  mere  force 
of  resolution  :  with  inward  remorse  and  shame 
she  looked  back  on  her  former  failure,  and 
resolved  to  conquer  in  this  second  ordeal. 
She  did  conquer  ;  but  the  victory  cost  her 
dear.  She  was  never  happy  till  she  carried 
her  hard-won  knowledge  back  to  the  remote 
English  village,  the  old  parsonage-house,  and 
desolate  Yorkshire  hills.  A  very  few  years 
more,  and  she  looked  her  last  on  those  hills, 
and  breathed  her  last  in  that  house,  and  under 
the  aisle  of  that  obscure  village  church  she 
found  her  last  lowly  resting-place.  Merciful 
was  the  decree  that  spared  her  when  she  was 
a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  and  guarded  her 
dying  bed  with  kindred  love  and  congenial 
constancy." 

In  those  "  Selections  "  also  Charlotte  Bronte 


Poems  8  5 

has  preserved  for  us  a  poem  of  supreme  worth, 
a  poem  that  will  take  its  place  as  one  of  the 
very  best  in  all  literature  written  by  a  woman. 
"  They  were,"  her  sister  tells  us,  "  the  last 
lines  that  Emily  ever  wrote  "  : — 

No  coward  soul  is  mine, 
No  trembler  in  the  world's  storm- troubled  sphere : 

I  see  Heaven's  glories  shine, 
And  faith  shines  equal,  arming  me  from  fear. 

O  God  within  my  breast, 
Almighty,  ever-present  Deity ! 

Life — that  in  me  has  rest, 
As  I — undying  Life — have  power  in  Thee  ! 

Vain  are  the  thousand  creeds 
That  move  men's  hearts :  unutterably  vain  ; 

Worthless  as  withered  weeds, 
Or  idlest  froth  amid  the  boundless  main, 

To  waken  doubt  in  one 
Holding  so  fast  by  Thine  infinity  ; 

So  surely  anchored  on 
The  steadfast  rock  of  immortality. 

With  wide-embracing  love 
Thy  spirit  animates  eternal  years, 

Pervades  and  broods  above, 
Changes,  sustains,  dissolves,  creates,  and  rears. 

Though  earth  and  man  were  gone, 
And  suns  and  universes  ceased  to  be, 

And  Thou  wert  left  alone, 
Every  existence  would  exist  in  Thee. 


86  Charlotte  Bronte 

There  is  not  room  for  Death, 
Nor  atom  that  his  might  could  render  void  : 

Thou — THOU  art  Being  and  Breath, 
And  what  THOU  art  may  never  be  destroyed. 

Not  less  memorable  perhaps  are  the  stanzas 
that  accompany  the  "Last  Lines,"  and  will  be 
preserved  with  them  in  all  competent  an- 
thologies of  English  poetry  : — 

Often  rebuked,  yet  always  back  returning 

To  those  first  feelings  that  were  born  with  me, 

And  leaving  busy  chase  of  wealth  and  learning 
For  idle  dreams  of  things  which  cannot  be : 

To-day,  I  will  seek  not  the  shadowy  region ; 

Its  unsustaining  vastness  waxes  drear  ; 
And  visions  rising,  legion  after  legion, 

Bring  the  unreal  world  too  strangely  near. 

I'll  walk,  but  not  in  old  heroic  traces, 

And  not  in  paths  of  high  morality, 
And  not  among  the  half  distinguished  faces, 

The  clouded  forms  of  long-past  history. 

I'll  walk  where  my  own  nature  would  be  leading : 
It  vexes  me  to  choose  another  guide  : 

Where  the  gray  flocks  in  ferny  glens  are  feeding, 
Where  the  wild  wind  blows  on  the  mountain  side. 

What  have  those  lonely  mountains  worth  revealing  ? 

More  glory  and  more  grief  than  I  can  tell : 
The  earth  that  wakes  one  human  heart  to  feeling 

Can  centre  both  the  worlds  of  Heaven  and  Hell. 


IX 
Branwell    Bronte 

BRANWELL,  or  Patrick  Branwell 
Bronte,  was  twenty  -  nine  years  of 
age  when  his  three  sisters  issued 
their  volume  of  poems,  and  he  died  two  years 
later  without,  as  Charlotte  tells  us,  ever  having 
known  that  his  sisters  had  published  a  line, 
although  Jane  Eyre,  Agnes  Grey,  The  Tenant 
of  Wildfell  Hall,  and  Wuthering  Heights  had  all 
appeared  before  his  death.  In  after  years, 
when  the  whole  family  had  become  extinct,  a 
rumour  grew  up,  which  found  its  origin  in 
Haworth  gossip,  to  the  effect  that  Branwell  wrote 
Wuthering  Heights — that  he  hadclaimed  to  have 
done  so.  Such  a  rumour  is  discredited  for  any 
intelligent  person  by  Charlotte's  disclaimer 
which  was  conveyed  in  a  letter  to  her  friend, 


87 


8  8  Charlotte   Bronte 

Mr.    W.   S.   Williams,  announcing  Branwell's 
death  : — 

"  My  unhappy  brother  never  knew  what  his 
sisters  had  done  in  literature — he  was  not  aware 
that  they  had  ever  published  a  line.  We  could 
not  tell  him  of  our  efforts  for  fear  of  causing 
him  too  deep  a  pang  of  remorse  for  his  own 
time  misspent  and  talents  misapplied." 

It  is  discredited  further,  if  that  were  necessary, 
from  the  fact  that  Branwell,  with  an  "  itch  " 
for  writing,  seems  never  to  have  produced 
prose  or  poetry  of  any  distinction.  Char- 
lotte's letters  are  always  full  of  character,  Bran- 
well's  always  ineffective,  and  his  many  little 
books  that  I  have  read  in  manuscript,  some  of 
them  written  long  after  he  was  twenty  years  of 
age,  are  singularly  feeble.  The  braggadocio  of 
the  entirely  worthless  young  man,  anxious  to 
shine  and  constantly  talking  of  his  literary 
talents — of  what  he  was  always  going  to  achieve, 
could  easily  account  for  the  fact  that,  looking 
backwards,  some  of  his  old  friends  and  cronies 
would  be  persuaded  that  Branwell  had  actually 
assured  them  that  he  wrote  the  book  which 
was  only  published  ten  months  before  his 


Branwet!  Bronte  89 

death. — at  a  time  when  he  was  in  the  lowest 
depths  of  alcoholism.  When  he  died  Wuther- 
ing  Heights  had  probably  not  sold  a  hundred 
copies,  and  its  authorship  was  certainly  an 
entire  secret  to  these  friends  who  did  not  say- 
one  word  about  the  son's  claims  until  his  father 
had  died  thirteen  years  later. 

The  growth  of  the  legend  as  to  Bran  well's 
authorship  is  indeed  amazing.  We  find  for 
example  that  Mr.  January  Searle,  writing  in 
The  Mirror,  gives  a  most  circumstantial  account 
of  conversations  with  Branwell  concerning  a 
story  he  had  written,  and  indeed  he  is  made 
to  discuss  pretty  freely  Charlotte's  novel  as 
well.  Another  acquaintance,  Newman  Dear- 
den,  contributed  to  the  Halifax  Guardian  of 
1867  some  "facts,"  as  he  called  them, whence 
we  learn  [that  Branwell  read  to  this  and  other 
friends,  a  large  part  of  the  story  in  manuscript 
exactly  as  it  reads  in  Wuthering  Heights.  Yet 
another  witness,  Edward  Sloane,  of  Halifax, 
made  similar  statements,  and  Francis  Grundy 
is  even  more  explicit,  as  the  following  passage 
indicates  : — 

"  Patrick  Bronte  declared  to  me,  and  what 


9  o  Charlotte   Bronte 

his  sister  said  bore  out  the  assertion,  that  he 
wrote  a  great  portion  of  Wuthering  Heights 
himself.  Indeed,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to 
read  that  story  without  meeting  with  many 
passages  which  I  feel  certain  must  have  come 
from  his  pen.  The  weird  fancies  of  diseased 
genius  with  which  he  used  to  entertain  me  in 
our  long  talks  at  Luddendenfoot  reappear  in 
the  pages  of  the  novel,  and  I  am  inclined  to 
believe  that  the  very  plot  was  his  invention 
rather  than  his  sister's."  * 

All  this  "  evidence  "  causes  little  commotion 
in  the  mind  of  any  one  who  has  watched  how 
legends  grow  and  gather  force.  Branwell 
could  not  have  written  a  line  of  Wuthering 
Heights,  although  he  did  doubtless  furnish 
phrases  for  the  mouth  of  this  or  that  example 
of  human  wreckage  flitting  so  tragically  through 
its  pages.  His  last  two  years  of  life,  the  years 
of  his  three  sisters'  greatest  literary  activity,  were 
spent  by  him  in  utter  debasement  entirely 
outside  all  intellectual  interests.  He  was  the 
author  of  his  sisters'  books  only  so  far  as  he  was 
the  shameful  cause  of  their  intense  isolation 
1  Memories  of  the  Past,  by  Francis  H.  Grundy.  jj 


Branwell  Bronte  91 

during  this  period.  "  Branwell  still  remains  at 
home,  and  while  he  is  here  you  shall  not  come. 
I  am  more  confirmed  in  that  resolution  the 
more  I  know  of  him,"  writes  Charlotte  to  her 
friend,  Ellen  Nussey,  in  November  1845,  and 
thence  to  his  death,  in  September  1848,  things 
grew  worse  and  worse. 

Yet  Branwell  had  started  with  high  hopes 
and  higher  dreams  on  the  part  of  his  sisters, 
who  began  by  thinking  him  so  much 
more  richly  endowed  than  themselves.  A 
letter  written  by  Charlotte  to  her  brother  in 
1832,  when  Branwell  was  fifteen  years  of  age 
and  she  was  sixteen,  commences  with  the  in- 
timation that  "  as  usual  "  she  addresses  her 
weekly  letter  to  him,  "  because  to  you  I  find 
the  most  to  say."  This  intimate  affection 
seems  to  have  prevailed  until  the  time  when 
Branwell  took  his  flight  from  the  nest.  How 
much  he  was  the  spoilt  child  of  the  Haworth 
circle,  the  favourite  in  particular  of  the  aunt, 
who  would  necessarily  think  more  of  him  than 
of  all  her  nieces  put  together,  is  shown  by  refer- 
ence to  Anne  Bronte's  novel,  The  Tenant  of 
Wildfell  Hall,  the  book  in  which  we  have  more 


92  Charlotte  Bronte 

glimpses  than  in  any  other  of  the  Bronte  home 
life ;  Mrs.  Markham,  in  that  story,  is  obviously 
a  picture  of  Miss  Branwell,  and  precisely  as 
Gilbert  Markham's  sisters  thought  of  their 
mother's  partiality  would  BranwelPs  sisters 
think  about  the  treatment  meted  out  to  their 
brother  by  his  affectionate  aunt  : — 

"  I  was  too  late  for  tea  :  but  my  mother  had 
kindly  kept  the  tea-pot  and  muffin  warm  upon 
the  hob,  and,  though  she  scolded  me  a  little, 
readily  admitted  my  excuses  ;  and  when  I  com- 
plained of  the  flavour  of  the  overdrawn  tea,  she 
poured  the  remainder  into  the  slop-basin,  and 
bade  Rose  put  some  fresh  into  the  pot,  and 
reboil  the  kettle,  which  offices  were  performed 
with  great  commotion,  and  certain  remarkable 
comments. 

"  *  Well ! — if  it  had  been  me  now,  I  should 
have  had  no  tea  at  all — if  it  had  been  Fergus, 
even,  he  would  have  to  put  up  with  such  as 
there  was,  and  been  told  to  be  thankful,  for  it 
was  far  too  good  for  him ;  but  you — we  can't 
do  too  much  for  you.  It's  always  so — if  there's 
anything  particularly  nice  at  table,  mamma 
winks  and  nods  at  me,  to  abstain  from  it,  and  if 


Branwell  Bronte  93 

I  don't  attend  to  that,  she  whispers,  "  Don't 
eat  so  much  of  that,  Rose  ;  Gilbert  will  like  it 
for  his  supper  " — I'm  nothing  at  all.  In  the 
parlour,  it's  "  Come,  Rose,  put  away  your 
things,  and  let's  have  the  room  nice  and  tidy 
against  they  come  in  :  and  keep  up  a  good  fire  ; 
Gilbert  likes  a  cheerful  fire."  In  the  kitchen — 
"  Make  that  pie  a  large  one,  Rose ;  I  dare  say 
the  boys'll  be  hungry ;  and  don't  put  so  much 
pepper  in,  they'll  not  like  it,  I'm  sure,"  or 
"  Rose,  don't  put  so  many  spices  in  the  pudding  ; 
Gilbert  likes  it  plain," — or,  "  Mind  you  put 
plenty  of  currants  in  the  cake,  Fergus  likes 
plenty."  If  I  say,  "  Well,  mamma,  I  don't," 
I'm  told  I  ought  not  to  think  of  myself — "you 
know,  Rose,  in  all  household  matters,  we  have 
only  two  things  to  consider,  first,  what's  proper 
to  be  done,  and,  secondly,  what's  most  agree- 
able to  the  gentlemen  of  the  house — anything 
will  do  for  the  ladies." 

" '  And  very  good  doctrine  too,'  said  my 
mother,  '  Gilbert  thinks  so  I'm  sure.' ' 

Branwell's  life  story  in  its  concluding  chapters 
is  not  exhilarating.  He  was  intended  for  a 
painter,  and  there  were  dreams  in  the  Ha- 


94  Charlotte  Bronte 

worth  parsonage  of  great  fame  to  be  acquired 
after  study  at  the  Royal  Academy  Schools.  He 
had  already  shown  some  moderate  talent  in  this 
direction  under  the  tuition  of  WiUiam  Robinson, 
a  portrait  painter  of  Leeds,  at  a  time  when  it 
will  be  remembered  every  town  had  its  portrait 
painter  and  no  photographer,  when  every 
sitting-room  was  decorated  or  disfigured  by 
huge  canvases,  representing  the  heads  of  the 
family.  Branwell  had  certainly  as  much  talent 
for  portrait  painting  as  many  of  these  "  artists,*' 
and  so  to  London  he  went  with  high  hopes. 
But  London,  it  is  clear,  taught  him  nothing 
that  was  of  value  to  him  ;  perhaps  it  gave  the 
first  impulse  in  his  demoralization.  In  any 
case  life  in  London  was  too  costly  for  the  son 
of  a  poorly  paid  village  priest,  and  the  boy 
returned  home.  This  was  in  1835.  For  the 
next  three  years  he  would  have  seemed  to  have 
done  little  but  loaf  about  the  village,  nominally 
a  portrait  painter,  actually  the  secretary  of  the 
Masonic  Lodge  at  Haworth — "  The  Lodge  of 
the  Three  Graces,"  and  the  boon  companion 
of  every  one  who  enjoyed  conviviality,  a  most 
unfortunate  life  for  a  young  man  of  twenty. 


Branwell  Bronte  95 

He  did,  however,  continue  his  art  studies  under 
Robinson  at  Leeds,  and  painted  many  por- 
traits there  and  at  Bradford.  There  is  a  very 
human  picture  of  him  in  one  of  Charlotte's 
letters  to  a  friend,  dated  1838,  when  Branwell 
was  twenty-one.  Her  friends,  Mary  and 
Martha  Taylor,  were  visiting  her  : — 

"  They  are  making  such  a  noise  about  me,  I 
cannot  write  any  more.  Mary  is  playing  on 
the  piano ;  Martha  is  chattering  as  fast  as  her 
little  tongue  can  run  ;  and  Branwell  is  standing 
before  her,  laughing  at  her  vivacity." 

The  beginning  of  January  1840  saw  Bran- 
well  at  Broughton-in-Furness,  as  tutor  in  the 
family  of  a  Mr.  Postlethwaite,  concerning  which 
experience  of  his  all  we  know  is  from  a  letter 
which  says  : — 

"  I  am  fixed  in  a  little  retired  town  by  the 
sea-shore,  among  the  wild  woody  hills  that  rise 
around  me — huge,  rocky,  and  capped  with 
clouds.  My  employer  is  a  retired  county 
magistrate,  a  large  landowner,  and  of  a  right 
hearty  and  generous  disposition.  His  wife  is  a 
quiet,  silent  and  amiable  woman,  and  his  sons 
are  two  fine  spirited  lads."  * 

1  Ley  land's  Bronte  Family. 


96  Charlotte   Bronte 

Branwell  did  not  lodge  with  the  family,  but 
with  a  surgeon  in  the  town.  His  tutorship 
was  probably  a  dire  failure,  although  Mr.  Ley- 
land  declares  that  it  ended  at  Mr.  Bronte's 
instigation  in  June,  that  is,  after  five  months. 
It  is  scarcely  probable  that  Mr.  Bronte  could 
have  desired  that  his  son  should  once  more  enter 
upon  the  loafing  life  at  Haworth,  nor  can  Bran- 
well's  next  effort  to  earn  a  living  be  con- 
sidered a  rise  in  social  position.  In  October 
1840,  he  obtained  a  situation  as  clerk-in-charge 
at  Sowerby  Bridge  Station,  on  the  Leeds  and 
Manchester  Railway.  Hence  he  was  trans- 
ferred after  a  few  months  to  Luddenden  Foot, 
on  the  same  line.  Here  we  have  pictures  of 
him  from  two  quarters — Mr.  Francis  Grundy 
and  Mr.  William  Heaton.  The  former  was  a 
railway  engineer  stationed  in  the  district,  who 
thus  describes  Branwell  at  this  time  : — 

"  Insignificantly  small ;  a  mass  of  red  hair, 
which  he  wore  brushed  high  off  his  forehead — 
to  help  his  height,  I  fancy ;  a  great,  lumpy, 
intellectual  forehead,  nearly  half  the  size  of  the 
whole  facial  contour ;  small  ferrety  eyes,  deep- 
sunk,  and  still  further  hidden  by  the  never  re- 


Born  1817 


Died  18 


Patrick  Branwell  Bronte 
From  a  Silhouette  in  the  possession  of  the  Rev.  A .  B.  Nicholls 


Branwell  Bronte  97 

moved  spectacles ;  prominent  nose,  but  weak 
lower  features.  Small  and  thin  of  person,  he 
was  the  reverse  of  attractive  at  first  sight."  * 

Mr.  Heaton  apparently  had  a  great  admira- 
tion for  the  railway  clerk,  unless,  as  we  suspect, 
this  came,  like  so  many  of  the  reminiscences  of 
Branwell,  as  a  sentiment  born  of  after  know- 
ledge of  the  genius  of  the  family,  when  to  have 
known  any  one  of  the  dead  and  gone  Brontes 
was  to  reap  a  kind  of  reflected  glory  through- 
out Yorkshire,  and  indeed  everywhere.  That 
Branwell  should  have  been  able  to  quote 
scraps  of  popular  poetry  was,  we  see,  a  sign 
of  power  to  this  admirer  : — 

"  His  talents  were  of  a  very  exalted  kind. 
I  have  heard  him  quote  pieces  from  the  Bard 
of  Avon,  from  Shelley,  Wordsworth  and  Byron, 
as  well  as  from  Butler's  Hudibras,  in  such  a 
manner  as  often  made  me  wish  I  had  been  a 
scholar,  as  he  was."  a 

If  he  were  a  "scholar,"  Branwell,  unhappily, 
lacked  the  practicality  that  \vould  have  made 
a  competent  railway  booking-clerk,  and  after 

1  Pictures  of  the  Past,  by  Francis  H.  Grundy,  1879. 
>  'The  Bronte  Family,  by  Francis  A.  Leyland,  1886. 

7 


9  8  Charlotte   Bronte 

twelve  months  at  Luddenden  Foot  he  was 
dismissed  by  the  Company,  it  having  been 
found  that  the  accounts  at  this  station  were 
in  utter  confusion.  Preliminary  to  leaving  he 
had  to  appear  before  some  of  the  directors, 
when  his  most  intimate  friend,  William  Weight- 
man — Mr.  Bronte's  curate  at  Haworth  at  the 
time — accompanied  him. 

It  was  at  this  period,  early  in  1842,  that  a  de- 
finite deterioration  took  place  in  Branwell.  His 
sisters  Charlotte  and  Emily  were  in  Brussels, 
Anne  was  in  a  situation  as  governess,  the  aunt 
was  dying.  Branwell  was  spending  all  his  time 
in  the  village  inn.  One  last  effort  he  made  to 
earn  a  livelihood.  He  was  engaged  as  tutor  in 
the  family  where  Anne  was]  a  governess — her 
second  position  of  the  kind.  This  was  with  Mr. 
Edmund  Robinson,  a  wealthy  clergyman  not 
holding'any  living,  but  residing  at  Thorp  Green, 
Little  Ouseburn,  in  Yorkshire.  Here  began — 
in  1842 — the  sordid  "  romance,"  concerning 
which  too  much  has  been  written.  Branwell 
became  enamoured  of  his  employer's  wife 
and  persuaded  himself  and  all  his  friends 
that  he  had  received  encouragement.  That 


Branwell  Bronte  99 

Mrs.  Robinson,  many  years  younger  than  her 
husband,  did  feel  a  certain  kindliness  for  the 
eccentric  youth  is  undoubted.  Anne  Bronte, 
who  was  on  the  spot,  clearly  felt  that  she  was 
considerably  to  blame.  But  that  she  was  entirely 
guiltless  of  any  serious  wrong  may  now  be 
accepted  as  indisputable.  The  legend  that 
grew  up  in  the  Haworth  home  had  no  basis  but 
in  the  perfervid  imagination  of  the  now  thor- 
oughly debased  Branwell,  who  talked  con- 
tinuously of  his  wrongs  after  Mr.  Robinson  had 
turned  him  out  of  the  house,  and  who  declared 
that  the  woman  loved  him  and  would  marry 
him  when  her  fast-failing  husband  died.  Mr. 
Robinson  died,  and  Branwell  spread  the  further 
legend  that  the  widow  would  marry  him  had 
her  husband  not  made  a  will  which  would 
render  her  penniless  did  she  do  so.  The  will 
of  Mr.  Robinson,  who  died  in  May  1846, 
demonstrates  that  he  put  no  restraint  whatever 
upon  the  future  action  of  his  wife.  Branwell 
succeeded  in  disgusting  his  sisters,  and  entirely 
alienating  them,  but  at  the  same  time  they 
accepted  too  easily  his  own  account  of  the 
affair.  Mrs.  Gaskell  and  Miss  Nussey,  for 


ioo  Charlotte  Bronte 

example,  were  both  persuaded  that  Branwell 
Bronte's  disastrous  end  was  due  to  a  wicked 
intrigue.  So  entirely  had  Mrs.  Gaskell 
caught  Charlotte  Bronte's  own  view  of  her 
brother's  end  that  she  told  Miss  Nussey  of 
her  intention  to  avenge  him  upon  the 
"  wicked  woman."  Throwing  all  discretion 
to  the  winds,  she  ventured,  in  the  first 
edition  of  her  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  upon  an 
attack  on  Mrs.  Robinson  that  is  surprising  in 
its  vehemence  and  its  libellousness.  That  she 
escaped  with  an  apology  and  the  withdrawal 
of  the  offending  passages  in  later  editions  of 
the  Life  must  be  counted  for  greater  good 
fortune  than  she  recognised. 

Meanwhile  let  us  turn  to  Branwell  as  we  see 
him  in  his  last  days  in  his  sister's  correspond- 
ence. Writing  to  Ellen  Nussey,  in  April  1846, 
Charlotte  says : — 

"  Branwell  stays  at  home,  and  degenerates 
instead  of  improving.  It  has  been  lately  inti- 
mated to  him,  that  he  would  be  received 
again  on  the  railroad  where  he  was  formerly 
stationed  if  he  would  behave  more  steadily,  but 
he  refuses  to  make  an  effort ;  he  will  not  work  ; 


Branwell  Bronfe*        101 

and  at  home  he  is  a  drain  on  every  resource — 
an  impediment  to  all  happiness." 

A  year  later  things  are  no  better,  there  is  the 
same  story  of  wreckage  and  powerlessness  of 
will.  In  May  1847  she  writes  : — 

"  Branwell  is  quieter  now,  and  for  a  reason  : 
he  has  got  to  the  end  of  a  considerable  sum  of 
money,  and  consequently  is  obliged  to  restrict 
himself  in  some  degree." 
'  In  yet  another  year  it  is  the  same,  for  in 
July  1848  we  have  the  following  : — 

"  Branwell  is  the  same  in  conduct  as  ever. 
His  constitution  seems  much  shattered.  Papa, 
and  sometimes  all  of  us,  have  sad  nights  with 
him  :  he  sleeps  most  of  the  day,  and  conse- 
quently will  lie  awake  at  night." 

Then,  in  September  1848  came  the  end,  as 
one  of  Charlotte's  letters  describes  it : — 

"  '  We  have  hurried  our  dead  out  of  our 
sight.'  A  lull  begins  to  succeed  the  gloomy 
tumult  of  last  week.  It  is  not  permitted  us  to 
grieve  for  him  who  is  gone  as  others  grieve  for 
those  they  lose.  The  removal  of  our  only 
brother  must  necessarily  be  regarded  by  us 
rather  in  the  light  of  a  mercy  than  a  chastise- 


102  Charlotte  Bronte' 

ment.  Branwell  was  his  father's  and  his  sisters' 
pride  and  hope  in  boyhood,  but  since  manhood 
the  case  has  been  otherwise.  It  has  been  our 
lot  to  see  him  take  a  wrong  bent ;  to  hope, 
expect,  wait  his  return  to  the  right  path  ;  to 
know  the  sickness  of  hope  deferred,  the  dismay 
of  prayer  baffled  ;  to  experience  despair  at  last 
— and  now  to  behold  the  sudden  early  obscure 
close  of  what  might  have  been  a  noble  career. 

"  I  do  not  weep  from  a  sense  of  bereavement 
— there  is  no  prop  withdrawn,  no  consolation 
torn  away,  no  dear  companion  lost — but  for  the 
wreck  of  talent,  the  ruin  of  promise,  the  un- 
timely dreary  extinction  of  what  might  have 
been  a  burning  and  a  shining  light.  My 
brother  was  a  year  my  junior.  I  had  aspira- 
tions and  ambitions  for  him  once,  long  ago — 
they  have  perished  mournfully.  Nothing  re- 
mains of  him  but  a  memory  of  errors  and  suffer- 
ings. There  is  such  a  bitterness  of  pity  for  his 
life  and  death,  such  a  yearning  for  the  empti- 
ness of  his  whole  existence  as  I  cannot  describe. 
I  trust  time  will  allay  these  feelings. 

"  My  poor  father  naturally  thought  more  of 
his  only  son  than  of  his  daughters,  and,  much 


Branwell  Brontg        103 

and  long  as  he  had  suffered  on  his  account,  he 
cried  out  for  his  loss  like  David  for  that  of 
Absalom — my  son  !  my  son  ! — and  refused  at 

first  to  be  comforted. 

***** 

"  When  I  looked  upon  the  noble  face  and 
forehead  of  my  dead  brother  (nature  had 
favoured  him  with  a  fairer  outside  as  well  as  a 
finer  constitution  than  his  sisters)  and  asked 
myself  what  had  made  him  go  ever  wrong,  tend 
ever  downwards,  when  he  had  so  many  gifts  to 
induce  to,  and  aid  in,  an  upward  course,  I 
seemed  to  receive  an  oppressive  revelation  of 
the  feebleness  of  humanity — of  the  inadequacy 
of  even  genius  to  lead  to  true  greatness  if  un- 
aided by  religion  and  principle.  In  the  value, 
or  even  the  reality,  of  these  two  things  he  would 
never  believe  till  within  a  few  days  of  his  end  ; 
and  then  all  at  once  he  seemed  to  open  his  heart 
to  a  conviction  of  their  existence  and  worth. 
The  remembrance  of  this  strange  change  now 
comforts  my  poor  father  greatly.  I  myself, 
with  painful,  mournful  joy,  heard  him  praying 
softly  in  his  dying  moments ;  and  to  the  last 
prayer  which  my  father  offered  up  at  his  bed- 


104  Charlotte  Bronte 

side  he  added,  '  Amen.'  How  unusual  that 
word  appeared  from  his  lips,  of  course  you, 
who  did  not  know  him,  cannot  conceive.  Akin 
to  this  alteration  was  that  in  his  feelings  towards 
his  relations — all  the  bitterness  seemed  gone. 

"  When  the  struggle  was  over,  and  a  marble 
calm  began  to  succeed  the  last  dread  agony,  I 
felt,  as  I  had  never  felt  before,  that  there  was 
peace  and  forgiveness  for  him  in  Heaven.  All 
his  errors — to  speak  plainly,  all  his  vices — 
seemed  nothing  to  me  in  that  moment  :  every 
wrong  he  had  done,  every  pain  he  had  caused, 
vanished  ;  his  sufferings  only  were  remembered  ; 
the  wrench  to  the  natural  affections  only  was 
left.  If  man  can  thus  experience  total  oblivion 
of  his  fellow's  imperfections,  how  much  more 
can  the  Eternal  Being,  who  made  man,  forgive 
His  creature  ? 

"  Had  his  sins  been  scarlet  in  their  dye,  I 
believe  now  they  are  white  as  wool.  He  is  at 
rest,  and  that  comforts  us  all.  Long  before  he 
quitted  this  world,  life  had  no  happiness  for 
him."1 

1  Extracts    from  two    letters  to  W.   S.  Williams,    in 
Charlotte  Bronte  and  Her  Circle. 


Branwell  Bronte'         105 

A  very  substantial  literature  has  been  devoted 
to  Branwell  Bronte,  a  circumstance  that  can 
only  be  accounted  for  from  the  fact  that  he  had 
so  considerable  an  influence  upon  the  life  and 
work  of  his  sisters.  On  that  account  alone  we 
cannot  say  with  Mr.  Augustine  Birrell,  that  we 
have  "  no  use  for  this  young  man."  Quite 
a  collection  of  documents  concerning  him 
are  to  be  found  in  a  book  by  Mr.  Francis  Ley- 
land,  called  The  Bronte  Family.  Mr.  Leyland's 
two  volumes  were  principally  taken  up  with  ex- 
tracts from  Branwell's  writings,  and  he  appeared 
to  see  in  these  indications  of  a  genius  which 
is  certainly  not  there.  Branwell  must  have 
had  an  interesting  personality  before  his  final 
deterioration,  at  least  compared  with  the  type 
of  people  among  whom  he  was  thrown  ;  but 
he  was  not  endowed  with  gifts  of  a  very 
high  order.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  literary 
successes  of  his  sisters  his  name  would  long 
since  have  been  forgotten.  We  do  not  owe  to 
him  a  single  memorable  line.  For  the  three 
or  four  years  before  his  death  he  succeeded  in 
making  every  one  in  his  home  profoundly  miser- 
able. Whether  that  was  a  gain  to  art  or  not 


106  Charlotte  Bronte 

cannot  easily  be  decided  ;  but  even  taking  into 
consideration  the  indirect  service  to  his  sisters 
by  the  unconscious  suggestion  of  "  copy,"  one 
may  yet  say  with  unqualified  emphasis  that  it 
would  have  been  better  for  poor  Branwell  Bronte 
and  for  every  one  connected  with  him  if  he 
had  never  been  born. 


X 

The  Publications  of  Mr.   Newby 

IT  was  in  April  1846  that  Charlotte  Bronte 
wrote  the  first  letter  that  gave  indica- 
tions that  the  little  village  of  Haworth 
had  in  its  midst  three  young  women  whose 
hearts  were  palpitating  with  ambition  to  shine 
in  prose  composition  as  well  as  in  poetry.  This 
letter  was  addressed  to  Aylott  and  Jones,  the 
booksellers  who  had  engaged  to  issue  for  Char- 
lotte and  her  sisters  a  little  volume  of  poems. 
It  was  thus  she  wrote,  signing  her  own  name  : — 
"  C.  E.  and  A.  Bell  are  now  preparing  for 
the  press  a  work  of  fiction  consisting  of  three 
distinct  and  unconnected  tales,  which  may 
be  published  either  together,  as  a  work  of 
three  volumes  of  the  ordinary  novel  size,  or 
separately  as  single  volumes,  as  shall  be  deemed 
most  advisable." 

107 


io8  Charlotte  Bronte 

The  authors,  Miss  Bronte  explained,  still 
maintaining  the  pleasant  fiction  that  she  was 
acting  for  three  young  men  in  her  father's 
parish,  were  not  prepared  to  publish  at  their 
own  expense.  Would  Aylott  and  Jones,  she 
asked,  consider  the  MSS.,  and  would  they 
publish  in  the  event  of  thinking  its  contents 
such  as  to  warrant  the  expectation  of  success  ? 
Messrs.  Aylott  and  Jones  courteously  replied 
that  they  did  not  wish  to  enter  upon  publish- 
ing ventures  of  this  kind,  but  they  gave  advice 
as  to  the  methods  of  approaching  the  various 
London  houses  which  issued  fiction,  and  for 
this  Charlotte  Bronte  thanked  them  cordially 
in  a  later  letter. 

The  three  novels  that  the  sisters  then  cher- 
ished the  hope  of  publishing  were  The  Professor 
by  Charlotte,  Wuthering  Heights  by  Emily,  and 
Agnes  Grey  by  Anne.     The  precise  manner  in 
which   The  Processor  became   detached   from 
the  books  by  Emily  and  Anne  has  never  been 
made  clear.     All  three  sisters  sent  their  books 
travelling  from  publisher    to    publisher,    and 
Charlotte,  in  the  hour  of  her    success,  more 
than  once  referred  to  the  unfortunate  journey 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  109 

of  The  Professor,  which,  it  may  be  added, 
reached  Smith  and  Elder  in  a  wrapper  that 
bore  other  tell-tale  addresses.  To  Mr.  George 
Henry  Lewes  she  wrote  years  later  : — 

"  My  work  (a  tale  in  one  volume)  being 
completed,  I  offered  it  to  a  publisher.  He  said 
it  was  original,  faithful  to  nature,  but  he  did 
not  feel  warranted  in  accepting  it ;  such  a 
work  would  not  sell.  I  tried  six  publishers  in 
succession  ;  they  all  told  me  it  was  deficient 
in  '  startling  interest '  and  '  thrilling  excite- 
ment,' that  it  would  never  suit  the  circulating 
libraries,  and  as  it  was  on  those  libraries  the 
success  of  fiction  mainly  depended,  they  could 
not  undertake  to  publish  what  would  be  over- 
looked there."  * 

Mrs.  Gaskell  records  that  some  of  the  re- 
fusals were  not  over-courteously  worded.  Then 
came  the  oft-recorded  triumph  when  the  firm 
of  Smith  and  Elder,  in  rejecting  The  Professor, 
declared  that  a  work  in  three  volumes  would 
meet  with  careful  attention — and  Jane  Eyre 
was  accepted.  At  a  much  later  date  Charlotte 
tried,  more  than  once,  to  persuade  her  pub- 
1  Mrs.  Gaskell,  Haworth  Edition,  May  20,  1847. 


no  Charlotte  Bronte 

Ushers  to  print  The  Professor,  and  being  refused, 
wrote  half  angrily,  half  reproachfully,  to  her 
friend  Mr.  George  Smith,  declaring  that  the 
book  had  now  been  refused  nine  times  by  "  The 
Trade,"  three  of  the  refusals  having  come  from 
the  house  that  had  been  so  willing  to  publish 
her  later  books.  "  My  feelings,"  she  continued, 
"  can  only  be  paralleled  by  those  of  a  doting 
parent  towards  an  idiot  child,"  Mr.  Williams 
sharing  with  her,  she  declared,  the  distinc- 
tion of  being  the  only  person  who  saw  merit 
in  it.1 

But  all  this  is  to  anticipate — yet  it  was  a 
curious  irony  of  fate  that  left  the  work  of  the 
one  of  the  three  sisters  who  was  to  obtain  any 
substantial  popularity  thus  stranded  while  the 
work  of  Emily  and  Anne  found  itself  at  least 
printed,  although  not  published.  It  is  clear 
that  Wuthering  Heights  and  Agnes  Grey  also 
"  travelled,"  but  it  is  probable  that  The  Pro- 
fessor  was  being  retained  for  consideration  at 
some  other  publisher's  when  the  other  stories 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Newby.  Miss 
Bronte  afterwards  said  that  they  were  accepted 

1  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life,  Haworth  Edition,  page  516. 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  1 1 1 

"  on  terms  somewhat  impoverishing  to  the 
two  authors."  In  any  case  Charlotte  speedily 
caught  up  in  the  race.  Thus  she  writes  to 
Mr.  W.  S.  Williams  on  November  10,  1847  : — 

"  A  prose  work,  by  Ellis  and  Acton,  will  soon 
appear  ;  it  should  have  been  out,  indeed,  long 
since,  for  the  first  proof  sheets  were  already  in 
the  press  at  the  commencement  of  last  August, 
before  CurrerBell  had  placed  the  MS.  oijane 
Eyre  in  your  hands.  Mr.  Newby,  however,  does 
not  do  business  like  Messrs.  Smith  and  Elder  ; 
a  different  spirit  seems  to  preside  at  Mortimer 
Street  to  that  which  guides  the  helm  at  65, 
Cornhill.  .  .  .  My  relations  have  suffered  from 
exhausting  delay  and  procrastination,  while 
I  have  to  acknowledge  the  benefits  of  a  man- 
agement at  once  business-like  and  gentleman- 
like, energetic  and  considerate,  I  should 
like  to  know  if  Mr.  Newby  often  acts  as  he 
has  done  to  my  relations,  or  whether  this  is 
an  exceptional  instance  of  his  method.  Do 
you  know,  and  can  you  tell  me  anything 
about  him  ?  " 

Mr.  Newby,  who  thus  accepted  Wutkering 
Heights  and  Agnes  Grey,  the  only  novel  by 


112  Charlotte  Bronte 

Emily  Bronte,  and  the  first  novel  by  Anne, 
appears  to  have  belonged  to  the  order  of  pub- 
lishers described  by  Robert  Louis  Stevenson 
when  he  said  of  the  late    Mr.  Kegan   Paul, 
"  Kegan  is  a  good  fellow,  but  Paul  is  a  d — d 
scoundrel."     There  would  however  appear  to 
have  been  little  of  the  "  good  fellow  "  about 
Newby,  for  although  professing  to  be  shocked 
at  Wuthering  Heights,  he  published  it  for  a 
consideration,  and  when  Jane  Eyre  had  taken 
the  world  by  storm,  he  gave  out  that  his  books 
by  the  Bells  were  by  the  same  author,  and 
promptly  accepted  another  novel  by  Anne — 
The  Tenant  of  WiUjell  Hall— on  the  fly-leaf  of 
which  he  inserted  an  advertisement  of  Wuther- 
ing   Heights    and    Agnes    Grey,     containing 
"  Opinions    of   the    Press."       The    Spectator 
declares     that    "  the    work  bears   affinity    to 
Jane  Eyre"      John  Bull,  that  it  is   "  written 
with  considerable  ability."      Douglas  Jerrold's 
Journal  that  "  the  work  is  strangely  original. 
It  reminds  us  of  Jane  Eyre.    The  author  is  a 
Salvator  Rosa  with  his  pen.     We  strongly  re- 
commend all  our  readers  who  love  novelty  to 
get  this  story,  for  we  can  promise  them  they 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  113 

never  read  anything  like  it  before.  It  is  like 
Jane  Eyre"  "  It  is  a  colossal  performance," 
said  the  Atlas. 

In  this  connexion  it  is  well  worth  while 
repeating  the  review  in  the  Athenaeum 
for  December  25,  1847.  There  is  surely 
something  very  fascinating  about  old  re- 
views of  books  that  afterwards  become 
classics  : — 

"  Wuthering  Heights,  by  Ellis  Bell ;  Agnes 
Grey,  by  Acton  Bell ;  3  vols. 

"Jane  Eyre,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  edited 
by  Mr.  Currer  Bell.  Here  are  two  tales  so 
nearly  related  to  Jane  Eyre  in  cast  of  thought, 
incident  and  language  as  to  excite  some  curi- 
osity. All  three  might  be  the  work  of  one 
hand,  but  the  first  issued  remains  the  best. 
In  spite  of  much  power  and  cleverness,  in  spite 
of  its  truth  to  life  in  the  remote  nooks  and 
corners  of  England,  Wuthering  Heights  is  a  dis- 
agreeable story.  The  Bells  seem  to  affect 
painful  and  exceptional  subjects  :  the  misdeeds 
and  oppressions  of  tyranny,  the  eccentricities 
of  '  woman's  fantasy.'  They  do  not  turn 
away  from  dwelling  upon  those  physical  acts 

8 


H4  Charlotte  Bronte 

of  cruelty  which  we  know  to  have  their  warrant 
in  the  real  annals  of  crime  and  suffering,  but  the 
contemplation  of  which  true  taste  rejects.  The 
brutal  master  of  the  lonely  house  on  Wuthering 
Heights — a  prison  which  might  be  pictured 
from  life — has  doubtless  had  his  prototype  in 
those  ungenial  and  remote  districts  where 
human  beings,  like  the  trees,  grow  gnarled  and 
dwarfed  and  distorted  by  the  inclement  climate; 
but  he  might  have  been  indicated  with  far 
fewer  touches,  in  place  of  so  entirely  filling  the 
canvas  that  there  is  hardly  a  scene  untainted 
by  his  presence.  It  was  a  like  dreariness,  a 
like  unfortunate  selection  of  objects,  which 
cut  short  the  popularity  of  Charlotte  Smith's 
novels,  rich  though  they  be  in  true  pathos  and 
faithful  descriptions  of  nature.  Enough  of 
what  is  mean  and  bitterly  painful  and  degrad- 
ing gathers  round  every  one  of  us  during  the 
course  of  his  pilgrimage  through  this  vale  of 
tears  to  absolve  the  artist  from  choosing  his 
incidents  and  characters  out  of  such  a  dismal 
catalogue  ;  and  if  the  Bells,  singly  or  collect- 
ively, are  contemplating  future  or  frequent, 
utterances  in  fiction,  let  us  hope  that  they  will 


7 he  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  115 

spare  us  further  interiors  so  gloomy  as  the  one 
here  elaborated  with  such  dismal  minuteness. 
In  this  respect  Agnes  Grey  is  more  acceptable 
to  us,  though  less  powerful.  It  is  the  tale  of  a 
governess  who  undergoes  much  that  is  in  the 
real  bond  of  a  governess's  endurance  ;  but  the 
new  victim's  trials  are  of  a  more  ignoble  quality 
than  those  which  awaited  'Jane  Eyre.  In  the 
house  of  the  Bloomfields  the  governess  is  sub- 
jected to  torment  by  terrible  children  (as  the 
French  have  it) ;  in  that  of  the  Murrays  she 
has  to  witness  the  ruin  wrought  by  false  indul- 
gence on  two  coquettish  girls,  whose  coquetries 
jeopardise  her  own  heart's  secret.  In  both 
these  tales  there  is  so  much  feeling  for  char- 
acter, and  nice  marking  of  scenery,  that  we 
cannot  leave  them  without  once  again  warning 
their  authors  against  what  is  eccentric  and  un- 
pleasant. Never  was  there  a  period  in  our 
history  of  Society  when  we  English  could  so 
ill  afford  to  dispense  with  sunshine." 

But  to  return  to  Mr.  Newby,  who  published, 
as  we  have  seen,  from  Mortimer  Street,  Caven- 
dish Square,  and  later  (from  1850  to  i8'/4)  in 
Welbeck  Street.  He  seems  to  have  cared  only 


1 1 6  Charlotte  Bronte 

for  making  money  out  of  his  authors — nothing 
at  all  for  the  literary  honours  of  the  business. 
One  of  his  own  brothers  said  to  Mrs.  Riddell, 
the  novelist — "  Were  I  you  I  would  not  say 
that  Newby  had  published  anything  for  me." 
Altogether  Newby  published  nine  volumes 
for  the  Brontes,  and  these  original  nine  volumes 
are  before  me  as  I  write.  Three  volumes  con- 
taining The  Tenant  of  Wildfell  Hall,  by  Anne 
Bronte,  and  three  further  volumes  form  a 
second  edition  of  that  book.  To  this  Anne 
wrote  a  Preface.  Far  more  valuable  are  the 
three  volumes  containing  Wuthering  Heights 
and  Agnes  Grey.  A  catalogue  at  the  end  of 
these  volumes  indicates  that  Mr.  Newby  had  at 
any  rate  many  good  authors  on  his  lists.  There 
we  find  a  book  by  George  Grote — Letters  on 
the  Recent  Politics  of  Switzerland — a  book  by 
Leopold  von  Ranke,  A  History  of  the  Roman 
Monarchy  and  Captain  Medwin's  Life  of  Shelley. 
But  for  the  most  part  the  books  are  now  long- 
forgotten  novels ;  association  with  Wuthering 
Heights  would  probably  be  Mr.  Newby's  one 
literary  distinction  to-day  were  it  not  that 
one  only  remembers  that  he  added  additional 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  117 

bitterness  to  the   always   essentially   unhappy 
life  of  Emily  Bronte. 

In  1848  Charlotte  Bronte  frankly  tells  her 
friends  of  Smith  and  Elder,  who  were 
prepared  to  publish  Ellis  and  Acton  as  well  as 
Currer  Bell,  that  her  sisters  are  pledged  to 
Newby  for  their  next  novels,  that  being  one 
of  his  conditions  for  publication  of  their  first 
works.  It  was  however  a  letter  from  Newby 
to  an  American  firm,  stating  that  to  the  best  of 
his  belief  the  three  Bells  were  all  one  person, 
that  made  Charlotte  and  Anne  start  for  Lon- 
don to  disclose  their  separate  identities  to 
Charlotte's  own  publishers. 

The  best  account  of  that  visit  is  contained 
in  a  letter  that  Charlotte  wrote  to  her  friend 
Mary  Taylor,  then  in  New  Zealand.  It  is 
dated  September  4,  1848,  and  in  it  she  tells  her 
friend  that  her  sister  Anne  had  published 
another  book  called  The  Tenant  of  Wildfell 
Hall,  for  which  £25  had  been  paid ;  and 
she  adds,  "  that  as  Acton  Bell's  publisher 
is  a  shuffling  scamp  I  expect  no  more."  She 
does  not  say,  as  she  might  have  done,  that  the 
book  was  selling  solely  on  account  of  the  enor- 


1 1 8  Charlotte  Bronte 

mous  success  of  Jane  Eyre,  but  she  does  tell 
Miss  Taylor  of  Newby's  assertion  that  Jane 
Eyre,  Wuthering  Heights,  Agnes  Grey  and  The 
Tenant  of  Wildfell  Hall  were  all  the  pro- 
ductions of  one  writer.  "  This,"  she  adds, 
"  is  a  lie,  as  Newby  had  been  told  repeatedly 
that  they  were  the  productions  of  three 
different  authors."  A  letter  from  Smith 
and  Elder  stating  their  troubles  in  the  matter 
led  to  the  experience  which  is  best  detailed 
in  the  following  passage  : — 

"  The  upshot  of  it  was  that  on  the  very  day 
I  received  Smith  and  Elder's  letter  Anne  and 
I  packed  up  a  small  box,  sent  it  down  to  Keigh- 
ley,  set  out  ourselves  after  tea,  walked  through 
a  snowstorm  to  the  station,  got  to  Leeds,  and 
whirled  up  by  the  night  train  to  London,  with 
the  view  of  proving  our  separate  identity  to 
Smith  and  Elder,  and  confronting  Newby  with 
his  lie. 

"  We  arrived  at  the  Chapter  Coffee-house 
(our  old  place,  Polly ;  we  did  not  well  know 
where  else  to  go)  about  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  We  washed  ourselves,  had  some 
breakfast,  sat  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  set 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  119 

off  in  queer  inward  excitement  to  65,  Cornhill. 
Neither  Mr.  Smith  nor  Mr.  Williams  knew  we 
were  coming  ;  they  had  never  seen  us ;  they 
did  not  know  whether  we  were  men  or  women, 
but  had  always  written  to  us  as  men." 

The  recognition  at  65,  Cornhill,  was  very 
dramatic,  and  the  pleasant  gossip  with  Mr. 
Smith  and  with  his  manager  Mr.  Williams,  is 
related  in  detail.  Then  came  visitors  in  the 
evening  to  that  modest  inn  in  Ivy  Lane,  Pater- 
noster Row,  — Mr.  Smith  in  evening  dress 
and  his  sisters,  "  two  elegant  young  ladies  in 
full  dress,"  the  goal  being  the  opera,  where 
Charlotte,  with  a  sick  headache,  was  intensely 
self-conscious  of  what  she  called  her  "  clown- 
ishness,"  while  Anne  "  was  calm  and  gentle  as 
she  always  is." 

The  following  day  Mr.  Williams  took  the 
two  sisters  to  church,  and  in  the  afternoon  Mr. 
Smith  went  with  his  carriage  to  take  them  to 
dine  with  his  mother  at  Bayswater.  "  The 
rooms,  the  drawing-room  especially,  looked 
splendid  to  us."  On  Monday  came  another 
round  of  pleasure,  and  on  Tuesday  the  sisters 
returned  to  Haworth.  This  letter  concludes 


I2O  Charlotte  Bronte 

with  the  statement,  "  We  saw  Mr.  Newby  ; 
but  of  him  more  another  time." 

It  is  a  pity  we  have  not  that  further  letter, 
but  there  are  other  glimpses  of  Mr.  Newby  and 
his  dealings.  We  learn,  for  example,  that  a 
further  £25  was  paid  by  Mr.  Newby  on  The 
Tenant  of  Wildfell  Hall,  but  no  more.  W utter- 
ing Heights  and  Agnes  Grey  were  published  on 
condition  that  the  authors  shared  the  risks  with 
the  publisher,  and  they  advanced  .£50  accord- 
ingly. There  is  no  doubt  that  the  other  books 
sold  sufficiently  well  to  give  more  than  that 
amount  of  author's  profit — largely  on  the 
strength  of  the  success  of  'Jane  Eyre,  and  the 
current  belief  that  they  were  by  the  same 
author — yet  Newby  would  seem  never  to  have 
returned  the  £50,  although  Charlotte  tried  to 
extract  it  from  him.  "  Do  not  give  yourself 
much  trouble  about  Mr.  Newby,"  Charlotte 
writes  later,  "  I  have  not  the  least  expecta- 
tion that  you  will  be  able  to  get  anything 
from  him.  He  has  an  evasive  shuffling 
plan  of  meeting,  or  rather  eluding,  such  de- 
mands, against  which  it  is  fatiguing  to  con- 
tend "  ;  and  to  the  same  correspondent,  her 


The  Publications  of  Mr.  Newby  121 

friend  Mr.  George  Smith,  she  writes  still  later  : 
"  As  to  Mr.  Newby,  he  charms  me.  First 
there  is  the  fascinating  coyness  with  which  he 
shuns  your  pursuit  ..."  and  she  goes  on  to 
animadvert  in  a  similar  strain  to  the  way  in 
which  she  considered  Mr.  Newby  had  robbed 
her  sisters,  pretending  he  had  spent  all  the 
profits  of  Wuthering  Heights  in  advertizing  it. 
There  pretty  well  one  may  leave  Mr.  Newby, 
and  pass  on  to  the  books  the  publication  of 
which  gave  him  his  only  distinction. 


XI 
"  Wuthering  Heights  " 

EMILY  BRONTE  has  been  called  the 
Sphinx  of  our  modern  literature. 
Among  English  novelists  she  must 
always  hold  a  position  of  eminence,  although 
by  virtue  only  of  one  book  — Wuthering  Heights. 
That  book  has  a  place  by  itself.  There  are 
greater  novels  doubtless,  novels  replete  with 
humour  and  insight — qualities  that  it  has  not. 
But  there  is  no  book  that  has  so  entirely 
won  the  suffrage  of  some  of  the  best  minds 
of  each  generation  since  it  appeared.  This 
recognition  began  with  Sydney  Dobell,  the 
author  of  Balder;  it  was  continued  by  Mr. 
Matthew  Arnold,  whose  oft-quoted  lines  will 
be  remembered,  written  concerning  one  : — 

.  .  .  whose  soul 
Knew  no  fellow  for  might. 
Passion,  vehemence,  grief, 
Daring,  since  Byron  died. 


"  Wuthering  Heights  "      123 

Praise  culminated  in  the  splendid  elo- 
quence of  Mr.  Swinburne,  who  places  it  with 
King  Lear,  the  Duchess  of  Malfi,  and  The  Bride 
of  Lammermoor*  the  well-weighed  utterances  of 
Mrs.  Humphry  Ward,  to  whom  Emily  Bronte's 
book  is  "  pure  mind  and  passion."  2  and  of 
Maurice  Maeterlinck,3  whose  tribute  is  the 
more  interesting  in  that  Belgium  was  the 
only  country  that  Emily  Bronte  visited. — 
Sydney  Dobell's  criticism  has  naturally  the  most 
interest  because  it  happens  to  be  one  of  those 
contemporary  verdicts  which  posterity  has  en- 
dorsed. In  the  Palladium  of  September  1850, 
Mr.  Dobell  declared  "  that  there  were  passages 
in  Wuthering  Heights  of  which  any  novelist,  past 
or  present,  might  be  proud."  "  There  are 
few  things  in  modern  prose  to  surpass  these 
pages  for  native  power,"  Mr.  Dobell  says 
of  the  first  part  of  Wuthering  Heights. 

The  critic  who  treats  of  contempor- 
aries almost  always  hesitates  and  halts  in  the 
dispensing  of  praise  unless  supported  by 

1  The  Athenaeum,  June  16,  1883. 

a  The  Haworth  Edition  of  Wuthering  Heights.  Intro- 
duction by  Mrs.  Humphry  Ward. 

3  Wisdom  and  Destiny,  by  Maurice  Maeterlinck 


124  Charlotte  Bronte 

popular  applause.  There  was  little  enough  of 
popular  applause  to  greet  Wuthering  Heights 
at  its  first  advent,  and  Mr.  Dobell  proved  him- 
self a  good  judge  of  literature  in  saying  as  much 
as  he  did.  He  scarcely  accepted,  it  is  true, 
Currer  Bell's  repudiation  of  identity  with  Ellis. 
But  he  clearly  felt  that  Ellis's  work  was  a  thing 
apart.  He  hinted,  indeed,  that  Wuthering 
Heights  was  an  earlier  work  by  the  author  of 
Jane  Eyre,  but  he  evidently  had  grave  doubts 
concerning  his  own  suggestion.  To  decide 
on  the  merits  of  a  book  of  prose  is,  he  urged, 
very  much  a  matter  of  time.  Does  it  remain 
in  our  memories  ?  Do  those  who  come  after 
us  find  it  equally  unforgettable  ? 

Sydney  Dobell  quoted  certain  passages 
when  he  wrote  of  Wuthering  Heights  to 
demonstrate  his  point  that  when  one  had  once 
read  some  of  its  descriptions  one  never  forgot 
them.  He  selected  for  example  that  amazing 
account  of  Lockwood's  disturbed  night,  the 
child's  face  at  the  window  : — 

"  Terror  made  me  curse ;  and,  finding  it 
useless  to  attempt  shaking  the  creature  off,  I 
pulled  its  wrist  on  to  the  broken  pane,  and 


"  fluttering  Heights  "     125 

rubbed  it  to  and  fro  till  the  blood  ran  down 
and  soaked  the  bed-clothes  :  still  it  wailed 
*  Let  me  in  !  '  and  maintained  its  tenacious 
gripe,  almost  maddening  me  with  fear." 

This  and  also  the  description  of  HeathclifPs 
anguish  when  Lockwood  tells  him  of  his  night- 
mare are  instanced  by  Dobell  as  unforgettable 
passages,  and  time  has  proved  that  his  instinct 
was  sound.  Writing  later  concerning  this  re- 
view which  concerned  itself  with  'Jane  Eyre  as 
well,  Charlotte  Bronte  said  to  Miss  Martin- 


eau  : — 
« 


One  passage  in  it  touched  a  deep  chord. 
I  mean  when  allusion  is  made  to  my  sister 
Emily's  novel  Wuthering  Heights ;  the  jus- 
tice there  rendered  comes  indeed  late,  the 
wreath  awarded  drops  in  a  grave,  but  no 
matter — I  am  grateful." 

Yet,  when  everything  is  said,  the  fact  re- 
mains that  it  is  Charlotte  Bronte's  own  tribute 
to  her  sister's  novel  that  is  the  best  of  all  : — 

"  Wuthering  Heights  was  hewn  in  a  wild 
workshop,  with  simple  tools,  out  of  homely 
materials.  The  statuary  found  a  granite  block 
on  a  solitary  moor  ;  gazing  thereon  he  saw  how 


126  Charlotte  Bronte 

from  the  crag  might  be  elicited  a  head,  savage, 
swart,  sinister ;  a  form  moulded  with  at  least 
one  element  of  grandeur — power.  He  wrought 
with  a  rude  chisel,  and  from  no  model  but  the 
vision  of  his  meditations.  With  time  and 
labour  the  crag  took  human  shape  ;  and  there 
it  stands  colossal,  dark  and  frowning,  half- 
statue,  half-rock  ;  in  the  former  sense,  terrible 
and  goblin-like  ;  in  the  latter,  almost  beautiful, 
for  its  colouring  is  of  mellow  grey,  and  moor- 
land moss  clothes  it ;  and  heath,  with  its 
blooming  bells  and  balmy  fragrance,  grows 
faithfully  close  to  the  giant's  foot." 


The  silent  and  perhaps  rather  grim  Emily 
took  no  part  in  the  Sunday  School  and  social 
work  at  Haworth  that  occupied  her  two 
sisters  ;  she  shrank  away  with  her  dogs  from 
all  human  companionship  whenever  possible, 
roaming  over  those  moors  which  brought 
her  the  only  happiness  and  joy  that  she  ever 
knew.  She  made  no  friends  at  Brussels,  no 
single  "  comrade  "  at  Miss  Wooler's  school. 


"  Wuthering  Heights  "       127 

When  she  died — before  her  thirtieth  birth- 
day— she  was  as  isolated  from  all  com- 
panionship but  that  of  her  sister  Anne  as  she 
had  been  twenty  years  before. 

Scarcely  a  scrap  of  self-revelation  did  Emily 
leave  behind,  two  colourless  letters  to  a  friend 
of  Charlotte's  being  well  nigh  the  only 
memorials  in  her  handwriting  that  have 
been  preserved.1  Her  book  also  reveals 
nothing.  Anne's  novels  were  transparent 
transcripts  from  her  narrow  life.  Charlotte 
transferred  every  incident  of  her  experience 
into  her  books.  Emily  was  never  more  aloof 
than  in  her  great  novel.  It  is  dramatic,  it  is 
vivid  and  passionate,  but  it  is  never  self-reveal- 
ing. Emily  learned  German  when  in  Brussels, 
and  must  have  read  the  weird  tales  of  Hoff- 
mann ;  she  had,  it  may  be,  heard  her  father  tell 
stories  from  Irish  tradition  as  Dr.  Wright  and 
Miss  Mary  Robinson  both  assert.  She  had  nearer 
home  not  only  her  own  brother's  miserable  story 
with  its  mock  heroics,  but  many  other  uncanny 
traditions  of  a  kind  to  which  Yorkshire  is  cer- 

1  These  are  apparently  lost.  The  letters  were  given 
by  Ellen  Nussey  to  the  late  Lord  Houghton,  but  have 
never  been  seen  by  his  son  the  present  Earl  of  Crewe. 


128  Charlotte  Bronte 

tainly  as  prone  as  County  Down.  Did  she 
use  any  of  these  things  ?  No  one  can  say. 

All  speculation  as  to  sources  of  inspiration 
is  far  beside  the  mark  in  appraising  Emily 
Bronte's  genius.  Wuthering  Heights  is  a 
book  by  itself,  with  less  indebtedness  to 
earlier  literature  than  most  great  novels.  In 
my  judgment  it  is  the  greatest  book  ever 
written  by  a  woman.  Those  who  have  read 
it  again  and  again  and  have  found  that  it 
gripped  them  more  forcibly  at  each  succeeding 
reading  have  put  it  to  a  test  indeed. 
Quotation  from  the  book  conveys  little  idea 
of  its  sustained  power,  although  to  quote 
such  a  passage  as  the  one  where  Catherine 
Linton  is  in  the  incoherencies  of  her  death- 
bed is  to  recall  sentences  that  stand  out 
boldly  in  the  records  of  English  fiction  : — 

"  *  That's  a  turkey's,'  she  murmured  to  her- 
self, 'and  this  is  a  wild  duck's,  and  this  is  a 
pigeon's.  Ah,  they  put  pigeons'  feathers  in 
the  pillows — no  wonder  I  couldn't  die  !  Let 
me  take  care  to  throw  it  on  the  floor  when  I 
lie  down.  And  here  is  a  moorcock's ;  and  this 
— I  should  know  it  among  a  thousand — it's  a 


"  Wutbermg  Heights  "     129 

lapwing's.  Bonny  bird,  wheeling  over  our 
heads  in  the  middle  of  the  moor.  It  wanted 
to  get  to  its  nest,  for  the  clouds  had  touched 
the  swells,  and  it  felt  rain  coming.  This  fea- 
ther was  picked  up  from  the  heath,  the  bird 
was  not  shot ;  we  saw  its  nest  in  the  winter, 
full  of  little  skeletons.  Heathcliff  set  a  trap 
over  it,  and  the  old  ones  dare  not  come.  I 
made  him  promise  he'd  never  shoot  a  lapwing 
after  that,  and  he  didn't.  Yes,  here  are  more  ! 
Did  he  shoot  my  lapwings,  Nelly  ?  Are  they 
red,  any  of  them  ?  Let  me  look.' 


"  '  I  see  in  you,  Nelly,'  she  continued  dreamily, 
'  an  aged  woman  ;  you  have  grey  hair  and  bent 
shoulders.  This  bed  is  the  fairy  cave  under 
Peniston  Crag,  and  you  are  gathering  elf-bolts 
to  hurt  our  heifers ;  pretending  while  I  am 
near  that  they  are  only  locks  of  wool.  That's 
what  you'll  come  to  fifty  years  hence  ;  I  know 
you  are  not  so  now.  I'm  not  wandering ; 
you're  mistaken,  or  else  I  should  believe  you 
really  were  that  withered  hag,  and  I  should 
think  I  was  under  Peniston  Crag ;  and  I'm  con- 

9 


130  Charlotte  Bronte 

scious  it's  night,  and  there  are  two  candles  on 
the  table  making  the  black  press  shine  like 
jet.' 

***** 

"  *  One  time,  however,  we  were  near  quarrel- 
ling. He  said  the  pleasantest  manner  of  spend- 
ing a  hot  July  day  was  lying  from  morning  till 
evening  on  a  bank  of  heath  in  the  middle  of  the 
moors,  with  the  bees  humming  dreamily  about 
among  the  bloom,  and  the  larks  singing  high 
up  over  head,  and  the  blue  sky,  and  bright  sun 
shining  steadily  and  cloudlessly.  That  was  his 
most  perfect  idea  of  heaven's  happiness — mine 
was  rocking  in  a  rustling  green  tree,  with  a  west 
wind  blowing,  and  bright,  white  clouds  flitting 
rapidly  above  ;  and  not  only  larks,  but  throstles 
and  blackbirds,  and  linnets,  and  cuckoos  pour- 
ing out  music  on  every  side,  and  the  moors 
seen  at  a  distance,  broken  into  cool  dusky  dells ; 
but  close  by  great  swells  of  long  grass  undulat- 
ing in  waves  to  the  breeze ;  and  woods  and 
sounding  water,  and  the  whole  world  awake 
and  wild  with  joy.  He  wanted  all  to  lie  in  an 
ecstasy  of  peace  ;  I  wanted  all  to  sparkle,  and 
dance  in  a  glorious  jubilee.' ' 


"  tt^uthering  Heights  "       131 

These  passages  and  many  like  them  may  be 
read  again  and  again,  but  indeed  I  know  of  no 
novel  that  may  be  read  repeatedly  with  more 
satisfaction.  The  whole  group  of  tragic  figures 
pass  before  us,  and  we  are  moved  as  in  the 
presence  of  great  tragedy.  Emily  Bronte  was 
quite  a  young  woman  when  she  wrote  this 
book.  One  almost  feels  that  it  was  necessary 
that  she  should  die.  Any  further  work  from 
her  pen  must  almost  have  been  in  the  nature  of 
an  anti-climax.  It  were  better  that  Wuthering 
Heights  should  stand,  as  does  its  author,  in 
splendid  isolation. 

Let  us  picture  for  a  moment,  as  well  as  we 
are  able,  the  author  of  this  remarkable  novel. 
We  meet  her  as  a  child  of  five  at  the  Clergy 
Daughters'  School  at  Casterton,  where 
attached  to  her  name  inscribed  in  the  books 
we  are  told  that  she  "  reads  very  prettily  "  ; 
after  that  her  home  was  all  in  all  to  her 
for  many  years,  with  a  brief  interval  of 
three  unhappy  months  at  Miss  Wooler's 
school.  Then  came  certain  miserable  months 
as  a  governess  at  Law  Hill,  near  Hali- 


132  Charlotte  Bronte 

fax,1  and  a  happier  interval  of  a  year  in  Brussels. 
Very  scanty,  indeed,  is  the  record  of  these 
episodes.  Only  when  her  sisters  had  per- 
suaded her  to  face  the  world  in  print  does  the 
picture  become  clearer.  Take  for  example  the 
following  from  a  letter  of  Charlotte's  to  Mr. 
Williams : — 

"  I  should  much — very  much — like  to  take 
that  quiet  view  of  the  i  great  world  '  you  allude 
to,  but  I  have  as  yet  won  no  right  to  give  my- 
self such  a  treat  :  it  must  be  for  some  future 
day — when,  I  don't  know.  Ellis,  I  imagine, 
would  soon  turn  aside  from  the  spectacle  in 
disgust.  I  do  not  think  he  admits  it  as  his 
creed  that  '  the  proper  study  of  mankind  is 
man  ' — at  least  not  the  artificial  man  of  cities. 
In  some  points  I  consider  Ellis  somewhat  of  a 
theorist  :  now  and  then  he  broaches  ideas 
which  strike  my  sense  as  much  more  daring 

1  Charlotte  writes  from  Dewsbury  Moor  (October  2, 
1836)  : — "  My  sister  Emily  is  gone  into  a  situation  as  teacher 
in  a  large  school  of  near  forty  pupils,  near  Halifax.  I  have 
had  one  letter  from  her  since  her  departure — it  gives  an 
appalling  account  of  her  duties.  Hard  labour  from  six  in  the 
morning  until  near  eleven  at  night,  with  only  one  half-hour 
of  exercise  between.  This  is  slavery.  I  fear  she  will  never 
stand  it."— Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life. 


"  Wuthering  Heights"      133 

and  original  than  practical ;  his  reason  may  be 
in  advance  of  mine,  but  certainly  it  often 
travels  a  different  road.  I  should  say  Ellis 
will  not  be  seen  in  his  full  strength  till  he  is  seen 


as  an  essayist. " 


And  this  sadder  passage  from  a  letter  to 
Miss  Ellen  Nussey  : — 

"  I  feel  much  more  uneasy  about  my  sisters 
than  myself  just  now.  Emily's  cold  and  cough 
are  very  obstinate.  I  fear  she  has  pain  in  the 
chest,  and  I  sometimes  catch  a  shortness  in  her 
breathing,  when  she  has  moved  at  all  quickly. 
She  looks  very,  very  thin  and  pale.  Her  re- 
served nature  occasions  me  great  uneasiness  of 
mind.  It  is  useless  to  question  her — you  get 
no  answers.  It  is  still  more  useless  to  recom- 
mend remedies — they  are  never  adopted." 

And  again  to  Mr.  Williams  : — 

"  I  would  fain  hope  that  Emily  is  a  little 
better  this  evening,  but  it  is  difficult  to  ascer- 
tain this.  She  is  a  real  stoic  in  illness  :  she 
neither  seeks  nor  will  accept  sympathy.  To 
put  any  questions,  to  offer  any  aid,  is  to  annoy  ; 
she  will  not  yield  a  step  before  pain  or  sickness 
till  forced  ;  not  one  of  her  ordinary  avocations 


134  Charlotte  Bronte 

will  she  voluntarily  renounce.  You  must  look 
on  and  see  her  do  what  she  is  unfit  to  do,  and 
not  dare  to  say  a  word — a  painful  necessity  for 
those  to  whom  her  health  and  existence  are  as 
precious  as  the  life  in  their  veins.  When  she  is 
ill  there  seems  to  be  no  sunshine  in  the  world 
for  me.  The  tie  of  sister  is  near  and  dear  in- 
deed, and  I  think  a  certain  harshness  in  her 
powerful  and  peculiar  character  only  makes 
me  cling  to  her  more.  But  this  is  all  family 
egotism  (so  to  speak) — excuse  it,  and,  above  all, 
never  allude  to  it,  or  to  the  name  Emily,  when 
you  write  to  me.  I  do  not  always  show  your 
letters,  but  I  never  withhold  them  when  they 
are  inquired  after."  * 

Then  we  have  the  remarkable  passage  in  a 
further  letter  to  Mr.  Williams  : — 

"  The  North  American  Review  is  worth 
reading  ;  there  is  no  mincing  the  matter  there. 
What  a  bad  set  the  Bells  must  be  !  What 
appalling  books  they  write  !  To-day,  as  Emily 
appeared  a  little  easier,  I  thought  the  Review 
would  amuse  her,  so  I  read  it  aloud  to  her  and 
Anne.  As  I  sat  between  them  at  our  quiet 

1  Charlotte  Bronte  and,  her  Circle. 


"  Wuthering  Heights  "    135 

but  now  somewhat  melancholy  fireside,  I 
studied  the  two  ferocious  authors.  Ellis,  the 
*  man  of  uncommon  talents,  but  dogged, 
brutal,  and  morose,'  sat  leaning  back  in  his  easy 
chair  drawing  his  impeded  breath  as  he  best 
could,  and  looking,  alas  !  piteously  pale  and 
wasted  ;  it  is  not  his  wont  to  laugh,  but  he 
smiled  half-amused  and  half  in  scorn  as  he 
listened.  Acton  was  sewing,  no  emotion  ever 
stirs  him  to  loquacity,  so  he  only  smiled  too, 
dropping  at  the  same  time  a  single  word  of  calm 
amazement  to  hear  his  character  so  darkly 
pourtrayed.  I  wonder  what  the  reviewer 
would  have  thought  of  his  own  sagacity  could 
he  have  beheld  the  pair  as  I  did.  Vainly,  too, 
might  he  have  looked  round  for  the  masculine 
partner  in  the  firm  of  '  Bell  &  Co.*  How  I 
laugh  in  my  sleeve  when  I  read  the  solemn 
assertions  that  Jane  Eyre  was  written  in  part- 
nership, and  that  it  '  bears  the  marks  of  more 
than  one  mind  and  one  sex.' 

"  The  wise  critics  would  certainly  sink  a 
degree  in  their  own  estimation  if  they  knew 
that  yours  or  Mr.  Smith's  was  the  first  mascu- 
line hand  that  touched  the  MS.  of  Jane  Eyre, 


136  Charlotte  Bronte 

and  that  till  you  or  he  read  it  no  masculine  eye 
had  scanned  a  line  of  its  contents,  no  masculine 
ear  heard  a  phrase  from  its  pages.  However, 
the  view  they  take  of  the  matter  rather  pleases 
me  than  otherwise.  If  they  like,  I  am  not 
unwilling  they  should  think  a  dozen  ladies  and 
gentlemen  aided  at  the  compilation  of  the 
book.  Strange  patchwork  it  must  seem  to 
them — this  chapter  being  penned  by  Mr.,  and 
that  by  Miss  or  Mrs.  Bell ;  that  character  or 
scene  being  delineated  by  the  husband,  that 
other  by  the  wife  !  The  gentleman,  of  course, 
doing  the  rough  work,  the  lady  getting  up  the 
finer  parts.  I  admire  the  idea  vastly." 

And  the  final  scene  in  a  letter  written  Decem- 
ber 25,  1848.  Emily  having  died  on  the  I9th  : — 
"  Emily  is  nowhere  here  now,  her  wasted 
mortal  remains  are  taken  out  of  the  house.  We 
have  laid  her  cherished  head  under  the  church 
aisle  beside  my  mother's,  my  two  sisters' — 
dead  long  ago — and  my  poor,  hapless  brother's. 
But  a  small  remnant  of  the  race  is  left — so  my 
poor  father  thinks. 

"  Well,  the  loss  is  ours,  not  hers,  and  some 
sad  comfort  I  take,  as  I  hear  the  wind  blow  and 


"  Wuthering  Heights  '      137 

feel  the  cutting  keenness  of  the  frost,  in  know- 
ing that  the  elements  bring  her  no  more  suffer- 
ing ;  their  severity  cannot  reach  her  grave  ; 
her  fever  is  quieted,  her  restlessness  soothed, 
her  deep,  hollow  cough  is  hushed  for  ever  ;  we 
do  not  hear  it  in  the  night  nor  listen  for  it  in 
the  morning  ;  we  have  not  the  conflict  of  the 
strangely  strong  spirit  and  the  fragile  frame 
before  us — relentless  conflict — once  seen,  never 
to  be  forgotten.  A  dreary  calm  reigns  round 
us,  in  the  midst  of  which  we  seek  resignation. 

"  I  will  not  now  ask  why  Emily  was  torn 
from  us  in  the  fullness  of  our  attachment,  rooted 
up  in  the  prime  of  her  own  days,  in  the  promise 
of  her  powers ;  why  her  existence  now  lies  like 
a  field  of  green  corn  trodden  down,  like  a  tree 
in  full  bearing  struck  at  the  root.  I  will  only 
say,  sweet  is  rest  after  labour  and  calm  after 
tempest,  and  repeat  again  and  again  that  Emily 
knows  that  now."  * 

To  add  anything  to  these  words  of  Charlotte 
Bronte's   would   be  little  less   than   sacrilege 
Emily  died  young,   but  she  left  behind  her 

1  Letter  to  Mr.  W.  S.  Williams  in  Charlotte  Bronte  and 
her  Circle. 


138  Charlotte  Bronte 

some  imperishable  poems  and  an  equally  im- 
perishable novel,  of  which  Mr.  Swinburne  has 
written  :  "  It  may  be  true  that  not  many  will 
ever  take  it  to  their  hearts ;  it  is  certain  that 
those  who  do  like  it  will  like  nothing  very  much 
better  in  the  whole  world  of  poetry  or  prose." 


XII 
Anne    Bronte 

THOSE  who  write  or  talk  as  if  books  live 
only  by  their  intrinsic  merits,  ignore 
the  fact  that  a  very  slight  accident 
may  often  cause  the  survival  of  a  work  of  very 
moderate  power.  There  cannot  be  a  doubt, 
for  example,  but  that  the  novels  of  Anne 
Bronte  would  scarcely  have  maintained 
their  place  had  their  author  been  an 
isolated  writer  unsupported  by  the  envir- 
onment that  Mrs.  Gaskell's  biography  has 
made  familiar  to  us  all.  Such  books  as  Jane 
Eyre  and  Villette,  Shirley  and  Wuihering 
Heights  must  in  any  case  have  been  certain  of 
a  permanent  place  in  literature,  but  Anne 
Bronte's  Agnes  Grey  and  The  Tenant  of  Wild- 
fell  Hall  would  almost  undoubtedly  have  died. 
There  seems,  if  we  examine  them  carefully, 


139 


140  Charlotte  Bronte' 

less  reason  for  their  survival  than  for  the  works 
of  Mrs.  Marsh  and  Miss  Kavanagh,  books  that 
had  a  very  great  vogue  in  the  "  forties  "  and 
"  fifties."  Let  us  grant  then  that  Anne 
Bronte's  stories  are  not  great  books ;  they 
nevertheless  attract  us  by  virtue  of  their  auto- 
biographical character,  and  they  make  pleasant 
unpretentious  reading  even  to-day.  Agnes 
Grey,  the  first  of  them,  was,  as  we  have  seen, 
bound  up  with  Wuthering  Heights,  and  such  is 
the  frequent  futility  of  contemporary  criticism 
that  it  is  not  surprising  that  many  reviewers 
found  it  preferable  to  the  titanic  story  that 
accompanied  it.  The  Tenant  of  Wildfell  Hall 
had  indeed  one  very  frank  critic  who  loved  its 
author.  It  was  pronounced  "scarcely  worth 
republication  "  by  Anne's  devoted  sister  Char- 
lotte when  she  wrote  a  preface  to  a  new  edition 
of  it.  Yet  such  is  the  "  glamour  "  of  the 
Brontes,  that  edition  after  edition  of  the  book 
has  been  issued  and  sold  in  our  time,  the 
exhaustion  of  the  copyright  forty-two  years 
after  first  publication  having  given  occasion 
for  at  least  four  or  five  new  issues  by  separate 
publishers.  Here  then  it  is  clearly  imperative 


Anne  Bronte  141 

to    recognize    the    potency    of    the   personal 
element  in  literature. 

Both  the  novels  of  Anne  Bronte   are   tran- 
scripts of  the  life  she  knew  and  little  more.  This 
is  the  factor  that  differentiates  the  man  or  wo- 
man of  genius  from  the  merely  average  writer. 
Anne  was  not  capable  of  transmuting  experi- 
ence through  that  wonderful  crucible  that  pro- 
duces the    highest    truth    of  literature,    that 
subtle  presentation  which  carries  conviction  to 
our  souls  and  makes  us  say — here  is  great  art. 
She  had  no  genius,  no   passion.     The   photo- 
graphic quality  that  she  possessed  has  however 
its  value.     We  go  to  Anne  Bronte  more  readily 
than  to  Charlotte  and  Emily  for  a  picture  of 
what  life  was  like  for  a  nursery  governess  in  the 
forties,  and  we  find  her  pictures  in  Agnes  Grey 
thoroughly  interesting  in  consequence  ;  we  may 
go  to  her  also  for  a  very  clear  impression  of 
the  family  circle  at  Haworth,  and  of  the  life 
she  saw  and  heard    of     outside    the    rectory 
walls,  when  we  read  The   Tenant   of  Wildfell 
Hall.     If  there  is  little  imagination,  there  is  at 
least  a  clear  narrative  of  her  brother's  escapades 
as  far  as  she  had  comprehended  them,  adding 


142  Charlotte  Bronte 

thereto,  as  she  doubtless  did,  sundry  episodes 
in  the  lives  of  others  that  scandal  had  conveyed 
to  her. 

But  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  take  the  novels 
of  Anne  Bronte  too  seriously,  even  were  criti- 
cism the  province  of  this  little  biography, 
which  it  is  not.  It  suffices  that  she  was  a  soft- 
ening, benign  atmosphere  in  a  house  where 
father,  aunt  and  elder  sisters,  whatever  their 
other  fine  qualities,  would  seem  to  have  lacked 
softness  and  benignity.  The  father  was  ever  an 
egoist,  the  aunt  the  embodiment  of  kindness, 
but  severe,  Charlotte,  as  we  know,  was  strenuous, 
and  Emily  profoundly  melancholy.  But  Mr. 
Nicholls,  writing  fifty  years  after  her  death,  re- 
called the  "  gentle  "  Anne  ;  and  that  influence 
of  gentleness  must  have  run  like  a  silken  cord 
through  the  somewhat  tumultuous  lives  of  the 
two  clever  sisters,  both  of  whom  had  hearts 
ever  aflame,  imaginations  ever  alert  for  action 
outside  the  narrow  walls  of  that  simple  prosaic 
home. 

Emily,  we  are  told,  was  inseparable  from 
Anne  in  the  years  during  which  the  elder  sister 
Charlotte  seemed  to  lean  upon  some  friend 


Anne   Bronte  143 

from  the  outer  world — Ellen  Nussey,  Mary 
Taylor,  or  Laetitia  Wheelwright.  Charlotte 
had  a  gift  for  friendship  which  stood  her  in 
good  stead  when  she  found  herself  alone  in  the 
world.  Her  sisters  had  not  this  gift,  and  were 
thrown  back  upon  one  another's  company. 

Anne  Bronte,  as  we  have  seen,  was  carried  as 
a  baby  from  Thornton  to  Haworth  while  her 
mother's  life,  was  ebbing  away.  Perhaps  this 
was  why  she  was  her  aunt's  favourite,  always 
by  her  side  in  her  earliest  years.  Later  she  and 
Emily  were  inseparable.  We  know  next  to 
nothing  of  Anne's  experiences  as  governess, 
first  with  Mrs.  Ingham  of  Blake  Hall,  and  next 
with  Mrs.  Robinson  at  Thorp  Green.  In- 
deed it  is  only  from  Charlotte's  letters  that 
we  learn  anything  of  material  importance, 
concerning  Anne,  although  Miss  Nussey  writes 
of  the  youngest  sister  as  so  much  the 
"  prettiest "  of  the  three,  with  "  light 
brown  hair,  violet  blue  eyes  and  pencilled 
eyebrows,  and  an  almost  transparent  com- 
plexion." One  would  have  liked  to  have 
heard  Anne's  version  of  that  sordid  drama  at 
Thorp  Green,  where  Branwell  was,  or  professed 


144  Charlotte  Bronte 

to  be,  carrying  on  a  flirtation  with  the  mistress 
of  the  house.  Anne  must  have  seen  something 
to  vex  her  innocent  soul,  or  she  would  on  her 
return  to  Haworth  have  insisted  that  Bran- 
well's  "  love  story  "  was  purely  imaginary.  It 
was  the  attitude  of  Anne  on  this  subject  that 
persuaded  Mr.  Nicholls,  with  whom  I  dis- 
cussed the  question,  thatBranwell  was  not  en- 
tirely to  blame,  that  there  had  at  least  been 
some  indiscreet  flirtation,  calculated  to  dis- 
arrange further  an  already  ill-balanced  mind. 

Writing  in  her  diary  in  July,  1845,  Anne  says, 
recalling  what  she  had  written  four  years 
earlier  : — 

"  How  many  things  have  happened  since  it 
was  written — some  pleasant,  some  far  other- 
wise. Yet  I  was  then  at  Thorp  Green,  and 
now  I  am  only  just  escaped  from  it.  I  was 
wishing  to  leave  it  then,  and  if  I  had  known 
that  I  had  four  years  longer  to  stay  how  wretch- 
ed I  should  have  been  ;  but  during  my  stay 
I  have  had  some  very  unpleasant  and  undreamt- 
of experience  of  human  nature.  Others  have 
seen  more  changes.  Charlotte  has  left  Mr. 
White's  and  been  twice  to  Brussels,  where  she 


Anne  Bronte  145 

stayed  each  time  nearly  a  year.  Emily  has 
been  there  too,  and  stayed  nearly  a  year.  Bran- 
well  has  left  Luddenden  Foot,  and  been  a  tutor 
at  Thorp  Green,  and  had  much  tribulation  and 
ill  health.  He  was  very  ill  on  Thursday,  but 
he  went  with  John  Brown  to  Liverpool,  where 
he  now  is,  I  suppose  ;  and  we  hope  he  will  be 
better  and  do  better  in  future.  This  is  a  dis- 
mal, cloudy,  wet  evening.  We  have  had  so  far 
a  very  cold  wet  summer.  Charlotte  has  lately 
been  to  Hathersage,  in  Derbyshire,  on  a  visit 
of  three  weeks  to  Ellen  Nussey.  She  is  now 
sitting  sewing  in  the  dining-room.  Emily  is 
ironing  upstairs.  I  am  sitting  in  the  dining- 
room  in  the  rocking-chair  before  the  fire  with 
my  feet  on  the  fender.  Papa  is  in  the  parlour. 
Tabby  and  Martha  are,  I  think,  in  the  kitchen. 
Keeper  and  Flossy  are,  I  do  not  know  where. 
Little  Dick  is  hopping  in  his  cage.  When  the 
last  paper  was  written  we  were  thinking  of 
setting  up  a  school.  The  scheme  has  been 
dropt,  and  long  after  taken  up  again  and  dropt 
again  because  we  could  not  get  pupils.  Char- 
lotte is  thinking  about  getting  another  situa- 
tion. She  wishes  to  go  to  Paris.  Will  she  go  ? 

10 


1 4.6  Charlotte  Bronte 

She  has  let  Flossy  in,  by-the-by,  and  he  is  now 
lying  on  the  sofa.  Emily  is  engaged  in  writing 
the  Emperor  Julius's  life.  She  has  read  some 
of  it,  and  I  want  very  much  to  hear  the  rest. 
She  is  writing  some  poetry,  too.  I  wonder 
what  it  is  about  ?  I  have  begun  the  third  vol- 
ume of  Passages  in  the  Life  of  an  Individual. 
I  wish  I  had  finished  it.  This  afternoon  I  be- 
gan to  set  about  making  my  grey  figured  silk 
frock  that  was  dyed  at  Keighley.  What  sort 
of  a  hand  shall  I  make  of  it  ?  " 1 

This  is  but  a  fragment  of  the  published  diary, 
but  it  contains  many  points  of  interest.  The 
"  very  unpleasant  and  undreamt-of  experience 
of  human  nature  "  must  have  referred  to  the 
trouble  between  her  brother  and  the  mother 
of  her  pupils.  The  speculation  as  to  Char- 
lotte's going  to  Paris  is  noteworthy.  Instead 
of  that,  Charlotte  and  her  sisters  published 
poems  and  novels,  with  the  result  that  we  all 
know.  The  Poems  appeared  the  follow- 
ing year,  Jane  Eyre  in  October,  1847,  and 
Agnes  Grey  in  December.  The  two  editions 
of  The  Tenant  of  Wildfell  Hall  appeared  in 
1  Charlotte  Bront?  and  Her  Circle. 


Anne  Bronte  147 


1848,  the  year  that  Branwell  and  Emily  died, 
and  Anne  followed  her  brother  and  sister  in 

1849.  As  we    have  traced  Emily's  pathway 
to  the  grave,  so  we  may  trace  Anne's    in  her 
sister's  melancholy  letters  : — 

"  Anne  and  I  sit  alone  and  in  seclusion  as 
you  fancy  us,  but  we  do  not  study.  Anne  can- 
not study  now,  she  can  scarcely  read  ;  she 
occupies  Emily's  chair  ;  she  does  not  get  well. 
A  week  ago  we  sent  for  a  medical  man  of  skill 
and  experience  from  Leeds  to  see  her.  He  ex- 
amined her  with  the  stethoscope.  His  report 
I  forbear  to  dwell  on  for  the  present — even 
skilful  physicians  have  often  been  mistaken  in 
their  conjectures. 

"  My  first  impulse  was  to  hasten  her  away 
to  a  warmer  climate,  but  this  was  forbidden  : 
she  must  not  travel ;  she  is  not  to  stir  from  the 
house  this  winter ;  the  temperature  of  her 
room  is  to  be  kept  constantly  equal. 

;'  When  we  lost  Emily  I  thought  we  had 
drained  the  very  dregs  of  our  cup  of  trial,  but 
now  when  I  hear  Anne  cough  as  Emily  coughed, 
I  tremble  lest  there  should  be  exquisite  bitter- 
ness yet  to  taste.  However,  I  must  not  look 


148  Charlotte  Bronte 

forwards,  nor  must  I  look  backwards.  Too 
often  I  feel  like  one  crossing  an  abyss  on  a  nar- 
row plank — a  glance  round  might  quite  un- 
nerve. 

"  Anne  is  very  patient  in  her  illness,  as 
patient  as  Emily  was  unflinching.  I  recall  one 
sister  and  look  at  the  other  with  a  sort  of  rever- 
ence as  well  as  affection — under  the  test  of 
suffering  neither  has  faltered. 

"  Anne  continues  a  little  better — the  mild 
weather  suits  her.  At  times  I  hear  the  re- 
newal of  hope's  whisper,  but  I  dare  not  listen 
too  fondly  ;  she  deceived  me  cruelly  before. 
A  sudden  change  to  cold  would  be  the  test.  I 
dread  such  change,  but  must  not  anticipate. 
Spring  lies  before  us,  and  then  summer — surely 
we  may  hope  a  little  !  " 

But  hope  was  slight  indeed,  as  a  letter  to 
Ellen  Nussey,  describing  a  projected  visit  to 
Scarborough,  indicated.  Anne  had  been  to 
Scarborough  three  or  four  times  during  her 
governess  days,  and  wished  to  see  the  place 
again.  After  stating  that  they  had  secured 
rooms  on  the  cliffs  with  a  sea  view,  she  con- 
tinues : — 


Anne  Bronte'  149 

"  If  Anne  is  to  get  any  good  she  must  have 
every  advantage.  Miss  Outhwaite,  her  god- 
mother, left  her  in  her  will  a  legacy  of  ^200, 
and  she  cannot  employ  her  money  better  than 
in  obtaining  what  may  prolong  existence,  if  it 
does  not  restore  health.  We  hope  to  leave 
home  on  the  23rd,  and  I  think  it  will  be  advis- 
able to  rest  at  York,  and  stay  all  night  there. 
I  hope  this  arrangement  will  suit  you.  We 
reckon  on  your  society,  dear  Ellen,  as  a  real 
privilege  and  pleasure.  We  shall  take  little 
luggage,  and  shall  have  to  buy  bonnets  and 
dresses  and  several  other  things  either  at  York 
or  Scarboro' ;  which  place  do  you  think  would 
be  best  ?  Oh,  if  it  would  please  God  to 
strengthen  and  revive  Anne,  how  happy  we 
might  be  together  !  His  will,  however,  must 
be  done,  and  if  she  is  not  to  recover,  it  remains 
to  pray  for  strength  and  patience." 

Then  we  have  a  letter  from  Scarborough  to 
Mr.  Smith  Williams  :— 

"  I  am  thankful  to  say  we  reached  our  de- 
stination safely,  having  rested  one  night  at 
York.  We  found  assistance  wherever  we  needed 
it ;  there  was  always  an  arm  ready  to  do  for 


150  Charlotte  Bronte 

my  sister  what  I  was  not  quite  strong  enough 
to  do  :  lift  her  in  and  out  of  the  carriage, 
carry  her  across  the  line,  etc. 

"  It  made  her  happy  to  see  both  York  and 
its  Minster,  and  Scarboro'  and  its  bay  once 
more.  There  is  yet  no  revival  of  bodily 
strength — I  fear  indeed  the  slow  ebb  continues. 
People  who  see  her  tell  me  I  must  not  expect 
her  to  last  long — but  it  is  something  to  cheer 
her  mind. 

"  Our  lodgings  are  pleasant.  As  Anne  sits 
at  the  window  she  can  look  down  on  the  sea, 
which  this  morning  is  calm  as  glass.  She  says 
if  she  could  breathe  more  freely  she  would  be 
comfortable  at  this  moment — but  she  cannot 
breathe  freely. 

"  My  friend  Ellen  is  with  us.  I  find  her 
presence  a  solace.  She  is  a  calm,  steady  girl — 
not  brilliant,  but  good  and  true.  She  suits 
and  has  always  suited  me  well.  I  like  her, 
with  her  phlegm,  repose,  sense,  and  sincerity, 
better  than  I  should  like  the  most  talented 
without  these  qualifications." 

And  then  the  scene  closes  with  this  last  little 
note,  written  to  her  friend  Mr.  Williams  : — 


Anne  Bronte  151 

"  MY  DEAR  SIR, — My  poor  sister  is  taken 
quietly  home  at  last.  She  died  on  Monday. 
With  almost  her  last  breath  she  said  she  was 
happy,  and  thanked  God  that  death  was  come, 
and  come  so  gently.  I  did  not  think  it  would 
be  so  soon." 

Anne  Bronte  is  buried  in  Scarborough 
Churchyard,  where  the  inscription  on  her 
tomb  runs  as  follows  : — 

"  Here  lie  the  remains  of  Anne  Bronte, 
daughter  of  the  Rev.  P.  Bronte,  Incumbent  of 
Haworth,  Yorkshire.  She  died,  aged  28,  May 
28th,  1849." 

She  also  left  behind  her  some  "  last  verses," 
which  have  found  their  way  into  the  hymno- 
logies  of  many  of  the  Churches  : — 

I  hoped  that  with  the  brave  and  strong 

My  portioned  task  may  lie, 
To  toil  amid  the  busy  throng 

With  purpose  pure  and  high. 


XIII 
"Jane    Eyre" 

CHARLOTTE  BRONTE  was  thirty-one 
years  and  six  months  old  when  "Jane 
Eyre  was  published.  The  passing  of 
her  first  novel  from  publisher  to  publisher  has 
already  been  noted.  In  a  fortunate  hour  the 
manuscript  of  The  Professor  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Mr.  Smith  Williams  the  "  reader  "  to  Smith, 
Elder  &  Co.  Mr.  Williams,  who  was  born  in 
1800  and  died  in  1875,  possessed  a  genuine 
literary  faculty.  He  was  the  brother-in-law 
of  Charles  Wells,  the  author  of  Joseph  and  his 
Brethren.  When  Keats  left  England  for  an  early 
grave  in  Rome  it  was  Mr.  Williams  who  saw  him 
off.  Hazlitt,  Leigh  Hunt,  Thackeray  and  Ruskin 
valued  highly  his  judgment.  He  compiled  a 
volume  of  Selections  from  Mr.  Ruskin's  writings 
which  is  still  much  prized  by  the  curious.  The 
publisher's  "  reader "  or  book-taster  is  but 


163 


"  Jane  Eyre  ''  153 

human,  and  often  makes  mistakes.  Certainly 
the  five  readers  of  the  five  publishing  houses 
which  sent  back  The  Professor  with  curt  re- 
fusals had  reasons  for  regretting  their  mistake  in 
this  instance — even  from  a  merely  commercial 
point  of  view,1  and  perhaps  more  from  the 
point  of  view  of  glory. 

Mr.  Williams  recognized  the  undoubted 
ability  of  The  Professor,  but  those  were  the 
days  when  the  three-volumed  novel  was  a 
fetish.  We  have  seen  the  way  in  which  Mr. 
Newby  bound  up  Wuthering  Heights  and  Agnes 
Grey  in  order  to  make  them  look  like  a  single 
three-volumed  book.  By  no  possibility  could 
The  Professor  have  been  made  to  stretch  to 
more  than  two  volumes.  Besides  this,  although 
Mr.  Williams  liked  it,  another  influential  mem- 
ber of  the  staff,  Mr.  James  Taylor,  did  not,  and 
after  both  had  reported  to  their  "  chief,"  Mr. 
George  Smith,  the  letter  went  forth  from  the 

1  The  total  sum  paid  for  the  entire  copyright  of  Charlotte 
Bronte's  four  novels  was  £1,750 — £500  each  for  Jane  Eyre, 
Shirley  and  Villette,  and  £250  for  The  Professor.  Mr. 
George  Smith  was  once  offered  £500  for  the  manuscript 
of  Jane  Eyre. 


154  Charlotte  Bronte 

office  in  Cornhill  which  was  to  bring  yet  another 
refusal  to  the  mysterious  but  ever  persever- 
ing Mr.  Currer  Bell  at  Haworth.  But  Currer 
Bell  afterwards  declared  in  print  that  this 
refusal  was  "  couched  in  language  so  delicate, 
reasonable  and  courteous,  as  to  be  more  cheering 
than  some  acceptances."  It  assigned  a  lack  of 
varied  interest  in  the  tale  as  well  as  the  length 
as  the  cause  of  rejection,  and  thereupon  Currer 
Bell  replied  that  he  had  nearly  completed  a 
novel  in  three  volumes,  and  this  Mr.  Williams 
asked  to  see. 

On  August  24,  1847,  the  manuscript  of 
"Jane  Eyre  was  sent  to  Cornhill,  and  then 
there  was  no  hesitation.  The  author  was 
reading  proof  sheets  during  September,  and  in 
the  middle  of  October  the  book  was  published.1 

1  Charlotte  Bronte  was  staying  in  Manchester  during 
August  and  September  of  1846,  with  her  father,  Mr. 
Bronte  having  gone  to  Manchester  to  consult  an  oculist, 
as  he  was  in  danger  of  losing  his  eyesight.  Father  and 
daughter  stayed  at  59,  Boundary  Street,  off  Oxford  Road. 
When  Charlotte  Bronte  wrote  from  there  the  place  was 
called  83,  Mount  Pleasant;  the  house  still  stands,  and 
here,  Mrs.  Gaskell  tells  us,  Jane  Eyre  was  commenced,  "  in 
those  grey,  weary,  uniform  streets,  where  all  faces,  save 
that  of  her  kind  doctor,  were  strange  and  untouched  with 
sunlight'to  her." 


"  Jane  Eyre  "  155 

The  critics  were  enthusiastic,  the  public  more 
so.  "  The  most  extraordinary  production  that 
has  issued  from  the  press  for  years,"  said  the 
Weekly  Chronicle.  "  Decidedly  the  best  novel 
of  the  season,"  said  the  Westminster  Review. 
In  looking  through  these  old  reviews  one  is 
struck  by  their  judgment  and  insight.  If  there 
was  good  creative  work  produced  in  the  forties 
and  fifties,  there  was  also  good  criticism. 

Miss  Bronte  enjoyed  to  the  full  the  burst  of 
sympathetic  and  appreciative  criticism  that 
came  to  her.  Perhaps  the  critique  that  de- 
lighted her  most  was  one  by  Eugene  Forcade 
in  the  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes,  the  one  that  gave 
her  actual  and  indeed  deep-rooted  pain  the 
article  by  Miss  Rigby  in  the  Quarterly  Review. 
"  The  subtle-thoughted,  keen-eyed,  quick- 
feeling  Frenchman  "  is  her  judgment  of  For- 
cade, and  his  notice  of  Jane  Eyre  is  "  the  most 
acceptable  to  the  author  of  any  that  has  yet 
appeared."  *  As  for  the  review  of  Jane  Eyre 
in  the  Quarterly,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  it  almost  made  Charlotte  Bronte  repent 
its  authorship.  Yet  Miss  Rigby  wrote  with  no 
1  Letter  to  W.  S.  Williams,  November  16,  1848. 


156  Charlotte  Bronte 

desire  to  be  other  than  fair.  She  was  a 
staunch  Conservative,  and  the  book  seemed  to 
her  to  be  wildly  Radical.  She  believed  the 
author  to  be  a  man — as  her  editor  did  1 — for  in 
her  world  no  woman  was  so  ignorant  of  the 
daintier  aspects  of  life  :  the  fitting  garment 
for  this  or  that  occasion,  the  delicacies 
of  refined  cookery !  How  could  Miss  Rigby 
have  guessed  that  it  was  the  timid,  sensitive 
daughter  of  a  country  clergyman,  herself  a 
warm  adherent  of  Church  and  State,  who 
had  written  this  extraordinary  book !  The 
author  she  thought  was  clearly  a  man,  and  if  it 

1  Lockhart,  her  editor,  writes  as  follows  to  his 
contributor,  Miss  Rigby,  after  he  had  received  the  first 
part  of  her  review : — "I  know  nothing  of  the  writers, 
but  the  common  rumour  is  that  they  are  brothers  of 
the  weaving  order  in  some  Lancashire  town.  At  first 
it  was  generally  said  Currer  was  a  lady,  and  Mayfair 
circumstantializes  by  making  her  the  chere  amie  of 
Mr.  Thackeray.  But  your  skill  in  "  dress "  settles  the 
question  of  sex.  I  think,  however,  some  women  must 
have  assisted  in  the  school  scenes  of  Jane  Eyre,  which 
have  a  striking  air  of  truthfulness  to  me.  I  should  say 
you  might  as  well  glance  at  the  novels  by  Acton  and  Ellis 
Bell — Wuthering  Heights  is  one  of  them.  If  you  have  any 
friend  about  Manchester,  it  would,  I  suppose,  be  easy  to 
learn  accurately  as  to  the  position  of  these  men." — Journals 
and  Correspondence  of  Lady  Eastlake,  edited  by  her 
nephew,  Charles  Eastlake  Smith,  1895. 


"  y ane  Eyre"  157 

had  been  a  man  the  sentence  that  so  pained 
Miss  Bronte — the  suggestion  that  if  the  author 
were  a  woman  it  must  be  one  "  who  had  for- 
feited the  society  of  her  sex " — would  have 
fallen  harmless.  The  sentence  was  not  more 
cruelly  personal  than  every  author  was  liable 
to  suffer  from  in  those  days.  A  certain  great 
historian  did  not,  we  may  be  sure,  enjoy  being 
called  "  Mr.  Babbletongue  Macaulay "  by 
The  Times.  In  any  case,  many  compensa- 
tions for  a  young  writer  might  have  been 
found  in  the  Quarterly  article  had  not  the 
author  criticized  been  the  sensitive  Charlotte 
Bronte.  The  "  equal  popularity  "  of  Jane  Eyre 
and  Vanity  Fair  is  referred  to,  and  the  reviewer 
admits  that  the  book  is  "  remarkable."  It  is 
true  that  she  adds  that  "  we  have  no  remem- 
brance of  another  containing  such  undoubted 
power  with  such  horrid  taste."  Certainly 
judged  by  the  standards — the  Conservative 
standards — of  those  days,  when  the  majority 
of  well-nurtured  women  were  brought  up  on 
strictly  conventional  lines,  the  taste  of  the 
book  was  bound  to  be  called  in  question,  and 
the  critic  who  did  so  was  not  necessarily  a 


158  Charlotte  Bronte 

"  nauseous  hypocrite,"  as  Mr.  Augustine 
Birrell  rather  extravagantly  calls  her.  A 
generation  that  has  been  brought  up  upon 
"  sex "  novels  has  other  standards  of  taste. 
It  was  its  very  unconventionality  which 
made  the  book  so  popular  sixty  years  since. 
What  is  it  that  makes  the  book's  appeal  to  us 
to-day  ? 

To  those  who  take  no  account  of  the  quali- 
ties of  style,  imagination  and  "  point  of  view  " 
in  literature,  Jane  Eyre  would  now  make  no 
appeal.  To  such,  Hamlet  would  make  no 
appeal.  Is  not  the  whole  story  of  the  mur- 
dered king,  the  son  who  feigns  madness  to  re- 
venge his  father's  murder,  all  set  down  for  us 
in  Saxo  Grammaticus,  the  Danish  chronicler  ? 
In  the  actual  incidents,  in  the  plot  of  Jane 
Eyre  there  is  but  little  originality.  It  is  called 
"  an  autobiography,"  and  in  one  sense  it  is, 
as  are  all  Miss  Bronte's  books,  a  very  de- 
tailed autobiography  of  the  writer — of  her 
reading  life  as  well  as  of  her  actual  life.  The 
period  during  which  Jane  Eyre  was  at  Lowood 
School  was  but  a  reflection  of  Charlotte  Bronte's 
actual  experiences  at  Cowan  Bridge,  at  any 


"  J am  Eyre"  159 

rate  of  her  idea  of  the  school  as  it  came  back 
to  her  after  an  interval  of  more  than  twenty 
years. 

It  is  quite  clear  that  her  wonderful  memory 
enabled  her  to  reproduce  much  of  that  child 
life  of  hers,  in  a  manner  for  the  accuracy  of 
which  credit  has  scarcely  been  given  until  quite 
recently.  A  student  of  the  Bronte  story,  Mr. 
Angus  Mackay,  has  however  unearthed  some 
of  the  actual  literary  efforts  of  the  Reverend 
Carus  Wilson,  the  prototype  of  Mr.  Brockle- 
hurst.1  This  critic  has  been  studying  the  wri- 
tings of  Mr.  Wilson,  particularly  certain  books 
for  the  young  by  him,  which  Charlotte  Bronte 
could  never  have  seen.  There  was  one  called 
Youthful  Memoirs,  published  in  1828,  full  of 
deathbed  scenes  of  little  children,  all  of  whom 
were  made  to  be  singularly  in  love  with  death. 
One  little  boy  of  three  or  four  years  of 
age,  for  example,  when  asked  whether  he 
would  choose  death  or  life,  replied,  "  Death 
forme.  I  am  fonder  of  death."  Mr.  Brockle- 
hurst  says  to  Jane  Eyre,  "  Children  younger 
than  you  die  daily.  I  buried  a  little  child 

1  Mr.  J.  Angus  Mackay,  in  the  Bookman. 


160  Charlotte  Bronte 

five  years  old  only  a  day  or  two  since,  a 
good  little  child,  whose  soul  is  now  in  Heaven." 
Mr.  Wilson's  Youthful  Memoirs  is  full  of  the 
deathbeds  of  these  good  little  children.  He 
says  to  Jane  Eyre,  "  You  have  a  wicked  heart, 
and  you  must  pray  God  to  change  it,  to  give 
you  a  new  and  clean  heart,  to  take  away  your 
heart  of  stone  and  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh." 
Almost  these  exact  words  occur  in  three  of  the 
stories ;  one  of  the  little  girls  here  says  to  a 
naughty  companion  that  "  she  must  humble 
her  pride  and  pray  to  God,  and  He  would  be 
sure  to  take  away  her  heart  of  stone  and  give 
her  a  heart  of  flesh."  Mr.  Brocklehurst  says, 
"  I  have  a  little  boy  younger  than  you  who 
knows  six  psalms  by  heart."  There  are  a  num- 
ber of  such  little  boys  in  Youthful  Memoirs. 
At  the  close  of  the  interview  with  Jane  Eyre, 
Mr.  Brocklehurst  gives  her  a  tract  entitled, 
"  The  Child's  Guide  ;  containing  an  account 
of  the  awfully  sudden  Death  of  Martha  G.,  a 
naughty  child  addicted  to  falsehood."  One 
of  Mr.  Wilson's  little  stories  is  actually  entitled 
An  Awful  History.  Altogether,  the  student 
of  this  unsavoury  literature,  Mr.  Angus  Mackay, 


/& 


The  first  page  of  the  Manuscript  of  "Jane  Eyre" 


The  Manuscript  is  in  the  possession  of  the  publishers, 

Messrs.  Smith,  Elder  &  Co.    Mr.  George  Smith 

refused  £500  for  this  MS.,  the  actual  sum 

paid  for  the  original  novel 


Eyre"  161 


has  proved  up  to  the  hilt,  long  after  the  con- 
troversy is  dead  and  buried,  that  Miss  Bronte's 
description  of  the  mental  attitude  of  Mr.  Carus 
Wilson  was  substantially  accurate,  however 
much  she  may  have  exaggerated  the  dements 
of  the  place  itself;  and  in  spite  of  the  fact 
that  the  original  of  the  heroic  Miss  Temple, 
a  Mrs.  Harben,  would  seem  to  have  repudiated 
the  description  altogether. 

It  was  the  same  with  Miss  Bronte's  governess 
life,  a  hundred  disagreeable  incidents  of  which 
are  reflected  in  Jane  Eyre's  experiences  of  Mrs. 
Reed.  We  know  that  a  youthful  Sidgwick 
threw  a  Bible  at  Miss  Bronte  on  one  occasion, 
as  John  Reed  threw  a  copy  of  Bewick's  Birds 
at  Jane  Eyre.  It  is  little  to  the  point  that  Mrs. 
Sidgwick  may  have  been  one  of  the  kindest 
and  best  of  women.  Miss  Bronte  found  her 
insufferable.  Well-nigh  every  place  and  every 
person  in  the  history  of  Jane  Eyre  has  been 
identified  with  a  prototype  in  the  life  story  of 
Charlotte  Bronte.  In  her  letters  Miss  Bronte 
writes  of  the  dark  face,  the  sardonic  humour, 
the  masterful  manner  of  M.  Paul  Heger  ;  in 
her  book  she  attributes  these  qualities  to  Fair- 

II 


1 62  Charlotte  Bronte 

fax  Rochester.  The  author  spends  three 
weeks  at  Hathersage  in  Derbyshire,  and  to  that 
neighbourhood  she  turns  for  much  of  the 
scenery  of  her  novel.  Morton,  in  Jane  Eyre,  is 
easily  identified  with  Hathersage  ;  the  one  is 

ten  miles  from  "  S ,"  the  other    twenty 

miles  from  Sheffield.  All  the  villagers  are  en- 
gaged in  the  manufacture  of  needles,  as  are 
those  of  Hathersage  to-day.  Thornfield  Hall, 
the  seat  of  Mr.  Rochester,  has  been  easily  iden- 
tified with  Norton  Conyers  near  Ripon,  which 
was  in  Miss  Bronte's  day  the  seat  of  Mr.  Green- 
wood, the  father  of  Mrs.  Sidgwick.  Miss 
Bronte  visited  the  house  when  staying  with  her 
pupils  at  Swarcliffe,  Mr.  Greenwood's  summer 
residence.  Mr.  Rochester's  other  house,  where 
Jane  Eyre  found  him  in  his  blindness,  Fern- 
dean  Manor,  is  Wycollar  Hall  near  Colne,  a 
hall  which  is  now  a  ruin,  but  which  has  attached 
to  it  the  story  of  a  madwoman  having  set  it  on 
fire  ;  and  also  the  tradition  that  the  original 
owner,  Squire  Cunliffe,  had  some  of  the  traits 
associated  with  Rochester.  Moor  House, 
where  the  Rivers  family  lived,  has  been  iden- 
tified with  Moor  Seats  near  Hathersage. 


Eyre  ':  163 


Gateshead  Hall,  where  Mrs.  Reed  lived,  has 
been  identified  with  Stonegappe  near  Skipton, 
where,  as  we  have  seen,  Charlotte  Bronte  was 
governess  to  the  Sidgwicks.  So  we  might  go 
on  for  every  village  and  every  house  mentioned 
in  the  novel.  As  it  is  with  place-names,  so  it 
is  with  persons.  For  the  raw  material  of  her 
book  Miss  Bronte  went  to  material  available 
to  all  the  world.  Some  time  ago  there  ap- 
peared in  the  Saturday  Review  a  letter  calling 
attention  to  a  little  book  entitled  Gleanings  in 
Craven  ;  or,  The  Tourists'  Guide.  In  this  book 
may  be  found  the  names  of  Sir  Ingram  Clifford, 
of  Skipton  Castle  ;  of  Miss  Richardson  Currer, 
of  Eshton  Hall ;  and  many  other  names  and 
places  familiar  to  every  resident  in  the  West 
Riding  of  Yorkshire.  I  do  not  for  a  moment 
doubt  but  that  Miss  Bronte  had  read  this  little 
guide-book,  a  very  discursive  and  ineffective 
production,  although  for  the  name  of  Ingram 
she  need  not  have  gone  further  than  to  the 
family  doctor  to  Haworth  Parsonage,  Dr.  In- 
gram. To  describe  Gleanings  in  Craven  as  a 
"  key  "  to  Jane  Eyre  is,  however,  to  ignore  any 
number  of  other  "  keys  "  provided  by  the  long 


164  Charlotte  Bronte' 

years  of  apprenticeship  to  novel-writing.  I 
am  not  disinclined  to  think  indeed  that  whereas 
she  had  often  heard  of  Miss  Currer,  the  name 
of  Bell  may  really  have  been  suggested  to  her 
by  the  little  book  on  Craven,  where  there  is  a 
reference  to  "  the  celebrated  lawyer  and  one 
of  his  late  Majesty's  Counsels,  the  late  John 
Bell,  Esqr."  It  has  been  stated  that  she  took 
the  name  of  Bell  from  the  second  name  of  Mr. 
Arthur  Bell  Nicholls,  who  was  afterwards  to 
become  her  husband ;  but  I  have  Mr.  Nicholls's 
assurance  that  this  was  not  the  case. 

I  have  said  that  there  are  many  "  keys  "  to 
'Jane  Eyre.  One  may  find,  for  example,  in 
Defoe's  Moll  Flanders — a  book  which  Miss 
Bronte  had  of  course  read — a  parallel  in- 
cident to  that  where  Jane  hears  the  voice  of 
Rochester  calling  her,  although  he  is  many 
miles  away. 

Moll  calls  in  distress  to  Jemmy,  her  "  Lan- 
cashire husband,"  and  Jemmy  hears  the  cry. 
Moll,  it  will  be  remembered,  burst  into  a  fit  of 
crying,  calling  him  by  his  name,  "  O  Jemmy  ! 
come  back,  come  back."  The  husband  re- 
turned and  told  her  that  twelve  miles  off 


"Jane  Eyre  "  165 

in  Delamere  Forest  he  had  heard  her  calling 
to  him  aloud,  and  that  he  had  heard  her  voice 
calling  "  O  Jemmy  !  O  Jemmy  !  come  back, 
come  back."  This  is  not  the  only  point  in 
common  between  Moll  Flanders  and  'Jane  Eyre, 
because  Moll  has  a  lover  at  Bath  who  has  a 
"  distempered,"  insane  wife,  and  begs  Moll  not 
to  let  that  be  a  bar  to  a  marriage  ;  a  little  later, 
she  is  wooed  by  a  bank  clerk  whose  wife  is  un- 
faithful, and  this  man  begs  Moll  Flanders  to 
marry  him  without  waiting  for  his  divorce. 
Such  parallels  have  a  certain  literary  interest, 
although  they  in  no  way  reflect  upon  the  essen- 
tial originality  of  Jane  Eyre.  Charlotte 
Bronte's  love  of  the  preternatural  would  have 
induced  her  to  remember  that  incident  in  M oil 
Flanders,  although  Mrs.  Gaskell  records  that 
Miss  Bronte  once  referring  to  Jane  hearing 
Rochester's  voice  from  a  distance  of  many  miles, 
replied,  "  But,  it  is  a  true  thing ;  it  really 
happened  !  "  Did  she  mean  by  that,  that  it 
happened  in  Defoe's  apparently  true  narrative, 
or  that  it  came  within  her  experience  ?  It  is 
quite  possible  that  it  did  come  within  her  ex- 
perience, and  in  any  case  she  had  probably 


1 66          Charlotte  Bronte' 

forgotten  her  reading  of  M oil  Flanders  when 
she  sat  down  to  write  Jane  Eyre. 

Certainly  she  must  have  read  from  the 
Keighley  Library  A  Sicilian  Romance,  by  Mrs. 
Radcliffe,  where  it  will  be  remembered  Count 
Mazzini  shuts  up  his  wife  in  a  castle 
for  fifteen  years,  although  the  fact  is  un- 
known to  the  rest  of  the  inhabitants,  who 
periodically  hear  noises  and  see  strange  things. 
Miss  Bronte  refers  to  Ann  Radcliffe  in 
Shirley,  where  Rose  Yorke  may  be  found 
reading  The  Italian.  In  addition  to  these 
one  acute  critic 1  has  found  traces  of  Richard- 
son's Pamela  and  Harriet  Martineau'sZ)^r&r00&. 

The  real  power  of  Jane  Eyre  is  quite  un- 
affected by  such  small  points  as  these,  or  even 
the,  to  me,  more  interesting  point  as  to  the 
original  of  St.  John  Rivers,  one  of  the  most 
striking  characters  in  the  book.  Mrs.  Gaskell 
started  the  idea  that  Rivers  was  intended,  for 
Mr.  Henry  Nussey,  a  clergyman  of  the  Church 
of  England,  who  held  the  living  of  Hathersage 
for  a  time,  and  was  the  brother  of  Charlotte 
Bronte's  great  friend,  Ellen  Nussey.  Mr. 
1  Dr.  Robertson  Nicoll  in  his  Introduction  to  Jane  Eyre. 


"Jane  Eyre"  167 

Nussey,  we  know,  offered  marriage  to  Charlotte 
Bronte,  influenced  it  would  seem  more  by  a 
keen  desire  for  a  housekeeper  who  would  look 
after  the  schools  and  attend  to  the  coal  and 
blanket  funds,  than  from  any  deep-seated 
affection  ;  but  there  is  no  real  resemblance 
between  Rivers  and  Mr.  Nussey.  I  have 
had  the  advantage  of  reading  a  volume 
of  Mr.  Nussey's  Diary  and,  Sermons.1  Mr. 
Nussey  has  one  point  at  least  in  common 
with  Rivers,  in  that  during  his  days  at 
Cambridge  he  more  than  once  records  in  his 
diary  that  he  has  heard  Mr.  Simeon  preach  ; 
and  Simeon  was  the  great  Evangelical  light  of 
that  epoch.  Mr.  Nussey  certainly  did  not  lack 
for  rigour,  for  even  when  an  undergraduate  he 
recalls  with  satisfaction,  "  This  evening  at  a 
full  meeting  Mr.  Heald  exhorted  from  2  Cor- 
inthians vi.  14,  on  the  action  of  a  member 
having  married  a  worldly-minded  man  "  ;  on 
another  occasion,  that  "  Stayed  to  supper ; 
never  asked  to  take  family  prayers  nor  to  say 
grace.  Much  hurt  that  they  did  not  see  the 

1  This  volume  is  in  MSS.,  and  is  in  the  possession  of  Mr. 
J.  J.  Stead,  of  Heckmondwike,  Yorks,  to  whose  courtesy  I 
am  indebted  for  a  perusal. 


1 68  Charlotte  Bronte 

propriety  and  feel  the  necessity  of  this  line  of 
conduct  "  ;  and  once  more,  Mr.  Nussey  writes 
in  his  diary  :  "  Friday,  1 1  June,  1839.  Obtained 
an  advance  of  j£i  from  Mr.  Wakeford,  a  farmer 
and  coal-merchant  in  Earnley,  with  whom  I 
spent  the  evening  at  his  house.  He  unfor- 
tunately became  offended  at  something  Mr. 
Browne  once  uttered  in  the  pulpit,  and  there- 
upon left  the  Church  and  joined  the  Dissenters 
at  Chichester,  where  he  still  continues.  There 
seem  some  good  traits  in  the  man,  and  I  think 
he  errs  through  ignorance  rather  than  wilful- 
ness.  May  he  be  brought  back  again,  wander- 
ing sheep  !  "  Side  by  side  with  such  quota- 
tions as  these  we  have  Mr.  Nussey's  matter-of- 
fact  attempts  to  get  a  wife.  He  first  asked  the 
daughter  of  his  former  vicar,  Lutwigge,  whom 
he  characterizes  as  "  a  steady,  intelligent,  sen- 
sible and,  I  trust,  good  girl,  named  Mary  "  ; 
she  refused  him,  and  we  have  the  following  lines 
in  his  diary  :  "  On  Tuesday  last  received  a 
decisive  reply  from  M.  A.  L.'s  papa  ;  a  loss, 
but  I  trust  a  providential  one.  Believe  not  her 
will,  but  her  father's.  All  right,  but  God 
knows  best  what  is  good  for  us,  for  His  church, 


Eyre  "  169 


and  for  His  own  glory.  Write  to  a  Yorkshire 
friend,  C.  B."  A  little  later  on,  March  8,  1839, 
we  find  the  record  —  "  Received  an  unfavour- 
able reply  from  '  C.  B.'  The  will  of  the  Lord 
be  done."  "  C.  B.,"  of  course,  is  Charlotte 
Bronte,  and  some  might  find  satisfaction  in  the 
fact  that  the  marriage  which  this  matter-of- 
fact  individual  attained  to  a  very  few  months 
later  should  have  turned  out  unhappily.  In 
Mr.  Nussey,  however,  we  have  not  in  the  least 
Charlotte  Bronte's  creation,  St.  John  Rivers. 
There  are  a  few  references  to  missionary  work 
in  Mr.  Nussey's  diary,  but  on  the  whole  it  is 
the  diary  of  a  dull,  uninspired  person,  with  not 
sufficient  brains  to  be  a  high-souled  fanatic  ; 
and  it  is  a  high-souled  fanatic  that  Miss  Bronte 
depicts  in  her  book.  That  is  why  I  am  in- 
clined to  think  that  the  real  prototype  of 
Rivers  existed  for  her  not  in  life  but  in  litera- 
ture ;  that  she  had  read  from  the  Keighley 
Library  Sargent's  Memoir  of  Henry  Martyn, 
that  devoted  missionary  from  Cornwall,  of 
whom  her  aunt  must  have  constantly  spoken 
to  her,  and  her  father  also,  for  he  was  practically 
contemporaneous  with  him  at  St.  John's  Col- 


170  Charlotte  Bronte 

lege,  Cambridge,  a  fact  which  probably  led  her 
to  give  Rivers  his  Christian  name  of  St.  John. 
It  was  Charles  Simeon  again,  her  father's 
favourite  preacher,  who  led  Martyn  to  become 
a  missionary.  Martyn,  it  will  be  remembered, 
translated  the  New  Testament  into  Hindus- 
tani. There  are  points  also  in  the  relations 
with  Miss  Lydia  Grenfell,  who  he  had  hoped 
to  take  back  with  him  to  India  when  he  died  of 
the  plague,  that  unquestionably  recall  St.  John 
Rivers.  Martyn  has  been  described  by  Sir 
James  Stephen  as  "  the  one  heroic  name  which 
adorns  the  Church  of  England  from  the  days 
of  Queen  Elizabeth  to  our  own."  * 

*  *  *  *  * 

We  may  readily  thrust  aside,  however,  all 
these  inquiries  as  to  "  keys  "  to  Jane  Eyre,  and 
go  to  the  real  heart  of  the  book,  which  is  quite 
independent  of  plot  and  of  prototype.  It  is  in 
reality  as  original  a  novel  as  was  ever  submitted 
to  the  judgment  of  the  reading  public.  Here 
indeed  was  a  work  of  extraordinary  power.  In 

1  Curiously  enough,  Henry  Martyn  has  been  made  the 
hero  of  a  novel  called  Her  Title  of  Honour,  published  in 
1871  by  Holm  Lee. 


"  Jane  Eyre  "  171 

the  first  place,  the  writer  had  a  style,  a  vigorous, 
forcible  style ;  a  style  full  of  picturesque 
phraseology,  characterized  by  that  intense  sin- 
cerity which  is  ever  one  of  the  greatest  things 
in  literature.  No  other  poet  has  better  described 
the  impressions  made  upon  his  mind  by  the  sky, 
the  air,  the  sea.  "  Mistress  of  some  of  the  most 
great  and  simple  prose  of  all  this  century  "  is 
the  criticism  of  a  distinguished  woman  critic  of 
our  day  upon  the  work.1  One  might  make  an 
anthology  of  the  fine  passages  from  her  four 
books,  as  for  example  : — 

"  I  looked  at  my  love  ;  it  shivered  in  my 
heart  like  a  suffering  child  in  a  cold  cradle." 

"  To  see  what  a  heavy  lid  day  slowly  lifted, 
what  a  wan  glance  she  flung  upon  the  hills, 
you  would  have  thought  the  sun's  fire  quenched 
in  last  night's  floods." 

"  Not  till  the  destroying  angel  of  tempest 
had  achieved  his  perfect  work  would  he  fold 
the  wings  whose  waft  was  thunder,  the  tremor 

of  whose  plumes  was  storm." 

***** 

1  Alice  Meynell,  in  the  Pall  Mall  Magazine,  May  24, 1899. 


172  Charlotte  Brontg 

"  The  night  is  not  calm  ;  the  equinox  still 
struggles  in  its  storms.  The  wild  rains  of  the 
day  are  abated  ;  the  great  single  cloud  dis- 
parts, and  rolls  away  from  Heaven,  not  passing 
and  leaving  a  sea  of  sapphire,  but  tossing  buoy- 
ant before  a  continued,  long-sounding,  high- 
rushing  moonlight  tempest.  .  .  .  No  Endy- 
nion  will  watch  for  his  goddess  to-night  :  there 
are  no  flocks  on  the  mountains." 


But  style  alone  does  not  add  to  the  perma- 
nent forces  of  literature.  It  is  but  that  quality 
added  to  the  passionate  sincerity  of  the  writer 
that  will  make  each  succeeding  generation  read 
'Jane  Eyre.  For  here  we  have  a  book  in  which 
are  crowded  all  the  deepest  experiences  of  the 
human  soul,  a  frank  courageous  attitude  upon 
life,  and  death,  and  duty.  Charlotte  Bronte 
had  read  multitudes  of  books,  and  she  had  been 
an  observer  of  the  humanity  around  her,  in  that 
little  world  of  rough,  rude  men  and  common- 
place women.  To  her  had  come  dreams  of  a 
wider,  freer  life,  of  profound  love,  of  heroic 
sacrifice.  She  had  thought  out  all  the  possi- 


Eyre"  173 


bilities  of  a  great  passion  in  which  love  was 
king.  In  her  own  life  she  was  the  most  self- 
suppressed  of  human  beings.  She  saw  her  de- 
based brother  and  her  much-loved  sisters  taken 
from  her  and  buried  within  a  stone's  throw  of 
the  house  which  was  her  home.  Yet  she  clung 
to  that  home,  and  to  the  father  who  had  so  per- 
emptorily attempted  to  prevent  her  marriage  : 
finally  she  married  to  retain  to  her  father  the 
occupancy  of  the  melancholy  house  which  she 
might  reasonably  have  hated  and  desired  to 
quit  for  ever.  A  dull,  prosaic  life  she  had 
mapped  out  for  herself,  at  the  call  of  duty  ;  but 
meanwhile  her  imagination  ran  riot,  and  love, 
passionate  love,  a  reckless  throwing  off  of  con- 
ventions, was  a  part  of  her  dreams,  the  impart- 
ing of  which  was  to  throw  English  society  into 
a  fever  of  interest.  After  the  current  novels  of 
her  day,  Jane  Eyr  e  was  a  model  of  outspoken- 
ness, a  veritable  volcano.  No  wonder  Miss 
Rigby  said  hard  things  about  it,  things  which 
caused  critics  who  wrote  a  generation  later  to 
be  indignant.  But  really  the  little  Jane  was 
upsetting  the  conventional  standards  of  her 
day,  by  sitting  on  Rochester's  knees.  What 


174          Charlotte  Bronte 

would  another  Jane  who  wrote  a  generation 
earlier  have  said  ?  The  fair  Elizabeth  Bennet 
of  Miss  Austen's  imagination  could  never  have 
caught  the  wealthy  Mr.  Darcy  by  such  means. 
But  Charlotte  Bronte  had  been  fed  on  strong 
literary  food.  She  had  been  allowed  to 
"  browse  "  in  a  library  pretty  indiscriminately, 
a  thing  which  did  not  often  happen  to  young 
girls  in  the  first  half  of  last  century.  The  books 
that  she  obtained  from  Keighley  must  have 
included  the  works  of  such  essentially  frank 
writers  as  Swift  and  Defoe.  Then,  again,  in  her 
own  home  there  was  doubtless  not  too  much  dis- 
crimination, so  far  as  the  men  were  concerned, 
as  to  the  borderline.  Her  father  was,  after  all, 
a  peasant,  and  in  the  habit  of  calling  a  spade  a 
spade.  If  we  may  judge  from  some  of  the 
letters  unpublished  and  unpublishable  of  the 
brother,  Branwell  Bronte,  we  see  also  that  his 
mind  was  of  essentially  coarse  fibre.  Alto- 
gether, it  is  not  in  the  least  difficult  to  com- 
prehend that  Miss  Bronte  was  able  to  take  the 
attitude  she  did,  and  to  write  with  a  frankness 
which  was  somewhat  new  in  her  day  and  gen- 
eration. As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  criticism 


Eyre"  175 


of  the  Quarterly  *  was  most  to  be  regretted, 
in  that  it  frightened  her,  and  tended  to 
make  her  conventional.  The  bad  influences 
of  this  criticism  is  traceable  in  Shirley,  which 
would  otherwise  probably  have  been  a  very 
much  greater  book  than  it  actually  is. 

1  The  article  is  called  Vanity  Fair,  Jane  Eyre,  and 
Governesses,  and  appeared  in  the  Quarterly  for  Decem- 
ber, 1848. 


cc 


XIV 
Shirley 


IN  taking  up  a  copy  of  Charlotte  Bronte's 
Shirley  we  find  ourselves  in  an  atmo- 

sphere more  easy  of  interpretation  than 
that  of  any  other  book  written  by  the  three 
sisters.  Birstall,  near  Batley,  in  Yorkshire,  is 
the  real  centre  of  the  story  ;  not  very  far  away 
you  may  come  to  Oakwell  Hall,  the  "  Field- 
head  "  where  Shirley  lived,  and  within  easy 
reach  also  the  Red  House  at  Gomersall,  known 
in  the  book  as  "  Briarmains,"  where  the  family 
of  Yorke  lived.  The  school  teacher,  Miss 
Wooler,  as  Mrs.  Gaskell  tells  us  in  detail,  was  in 
the  habit  of  relating  her  memories  of  the  great 
mill  riots  at  the  beginning  of  the  century.  The 
attack  on  Hollow's  Mill  in  the  book  is  but  a 
picturesque  record  of  an  actual  event  in  April 

,1  when  an  assault  by  some  hundreds  of 


1  Her  original  idea  was  to  call  her  story  Hollow's  Mill  and 
not  Shirley. 

176 


"Shirley"  177 

starving  cloth-dressers,  armed  with,  pistols, 
hatchets  and  bludgeons,  was  made  upon  the 
factory  of  Mr.  Cartwright  at  Rawfolds,  be- 
tween Huddersfield  and  Leeds.  Mr.  Cart- 
wright,  like  Mr.  Moore,  had  foreign  blood  in 
his  veins,  dark  eyes  and  complexion  ;  and  Mr. 
Cartwright's  successful  defence  of  his  mill  was 
but  retold  in  picturesque  form  in  Shirley. 
Then  in  Mr.  Helstone  we  have  the  prototype 
of  a  Mr.  Hammond  Robertson  of  Heald's  Hall, 
who  built  a  handsome  church  at  Liversedge — 
a  fine  old  Tory  who  was  intimate  with  Cart- 
wright,  and  armed  himself  and  his  household  in 
his  defence.  It  is  he  of  whom  it  is  told  in 
Shirley  that  he  put  the  sweetheart  of  one  of  his 
servants  under  the  pump  ;  "  Fanny  "  is  the 
servant  in  Shirley  ;  it  is  "  Betty  "  in  Mrs.  Gas- 
kell's  relation  of  the  actual  circumstance.  Al- 
most every  incident  in  the  book,  as  for  example 
the  meeting  of  the  rival  Dissenting  and  Church 
of  England  schools  in  a  narrow  lane,  has  its 
counterpart  in  the  tradition  or  the  actual  ex- 
periences of  Charlotte  Bronte's  life  in  her  York- 
shire home. 

Equally  plain  is  the  presentation  of  the  vari- 

12 


i78 


Charlotte  Bronte 


ous  characters.  Not  only  Matthew  Helstone 
and  Mr.  Cartwright  are  real,  but  far  more 
sharply  denned  are  the  three  curates  and 
the  Yorke  family.  Mr.  Donne,  the  curate  of 
Whinbury,  for  example,  has  been  easily  iden- 
tified as  Mr.  Grant  of  Oxenhope  ;  Mr.  Malone, 
the  curate  of  Briarfield,  as  Mr.  Smith  of  Ha- 
worth ;  while  Mr.  Sweeting,  the  curate  of 
Nunnerley,  was  Mr.  Bradley  of  Oakworth — 
the  only  one  of  the  three  who  is  still  living.1 

1 "  The  very  curates,  poor  fellows !  show  no  resentment," 
says  Miss  Bronte  in  one  of  her  letters,  "each  character- 
istically finds  solace  for  his  own  wounds  in  crowing  over 
his  brethren.  Mr.  Donne  was,  at  first,  a  little  disturbed ; 
for  a  week  or  two  he  was  in  disquietude,  but  he  is  now 
soothed  down ;  only  yesterday  I  had  the  pleasure  of  making 
him  a  comfortable  cup  of  tea,  and  seeing  him  sip  it  with 
revived  complacency.  It  is  a  curious  fact  that  since  he 
read  Shirley,  he  has  come  to  the  house  oftener  than  ever, 
and  been  remarkably  meek  and  assiduous  to  please.  Some 
people's  natures  are  veritable  enigmas ;  I  quite  expected  to 
have  had  one  good  scene  at  least  with  him ;  but  as  yet  nothing 
of  the  sort  has  occurred." 

Mr.  Donne  or  Joseph  Brett  Grant  was  the  master  of  the 
Grammar  School  at  the  time.  He  became  curate  and  after- 
wards vicar  of  Oxenhope,  where  he  died  immensely  esteemed 
a  quarter  of  a  century  later.  Peter  Augustus  Malone,  who 
was  James  William  Smith  in  real  life,  was  for  two  years  curate 
to  Mr.  Bronte  at  Haworth.  He  had  graduated  at  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  and  after  a  two  years'  curacy  at  Haworth 


"Shirley"'  179 

The  interesting  Mr.  Yorke  who  lived  at  Briar- 
mains  was  Mr.  Joshua  Taylor,  and  his  daughters 
Mary  Taylor  and  Martha  Taylor,  are  presented 
respectively  as  Rose  and  Jessie  Yorke.  Mrs. 
Pryor  is  Miss  Margaret  Wooler.  As  for  the 
heroine,  Shirley,  Mrs.  Gaskell  recalls  a  conver- 

he  became  curate  of  the  neighbouring  parish  of  Keighley. 
In  1847,  his  family  having  suffered  frightfully  from  the  Irish 
famine,  he  determined  to  try  and  build  up  a  home  for  them 
in  America,  and  sailed  for  Canada.  The  last  that  was  heard 
of  him  was  from  Minnesota,  where  he  was  cutting  down 
trees  for  lumbermen  ;  and  he  probably  perished  on  his  way 
to  the  goldfields  of  California.* 

David  Sweeting,  the  third  curate,  was  the  Rev.  James 
Chesterton  Bradley  (who  had  been  educated  at  Queen's 
College,  Oxford),from  the  neighbouring  parish  of  Oakworth, 
to  which  he  had  been  curate  since  1845.  He  went  in  1847 
to  All  Saints',  Paddington  ;  in  1856  he  went  to  Corfe  Castle, 
Dorset,  and  in  1863  he  became  rector  of  Sutton-under- 
Brayles,  Warwickshire,  a  living  which  he  held  until  1904, 
when  he  retired  ;  and  is  still  living  at  an  advanced  age  at 
Richmond,  Surrey.  Mr.  Bradley  has  always  found  great 
pleasure  in  recalling  the  fact  that  he  was  the  prototype  of 
Mr.  Sweeting  in  Shirley,  although  he  declares  that  the  meet- 
ings of  the  curates  at  each  other's  lodgings  were  exclusively 
for  a  series  of  two-hours  readings  of  the  Greek  fathers,  and 
not  for  the  drunken  orgies  described  in  Shirley. 

*  See  A  Well  Known  Character  in  Fiction,  the  true  story 
of  Mr.  Peter  Malone  in  Shirley,  by  his  nephew,  Robert 
Keating  Smith,  in  The  Tatler,  April  2,  1902. 


i8o          Charlotte  Bronte' 

sation  with  Charlotte  in  which  she  stated  that 
the  character  was  meant  for  her  sister  Emily.1 
She  said  that  the  presentation  of  Shirley  was  an 
attempt  to  draw  Emily,  as  she  would  have  been 
if  placed  in  circumstances  of  health  and  pros- 
perity. As  to  Caroline  Helstone,  there  is  some 
discrepancy  as  to  the  prototype.  Miss  Ellen 
Nussey  believed  herself  to  have  been  intended 
for  Caroline  Helstone,  while  on  the  other  hand 
Miss  Bronte's  husband  declared  that  his  wife 
had  distinctly  denied  this  to  him.  Miss  Bronte 
in  one  of  her  letters,  says  : — 

"  I  regret  exceedingly  that  it  is  not  in  my 
power  to  give  any  assurance  of  the  substantial 
existence  of  Miss  Helstone.  You  must  be 
satisfied  if  that  young  lady  has  furnished  your 
mind  with  a  pleasant  idea  ;  she  is  a  native  of 
Dreamland." 

We  may  fairly  assume  that  there  was  some- 
thing of  Ellen  Nussey,  something  of  Anne 
Bronte,  a  fragment  of  herself,  and  something 
also  of  dreamland  in  "  Caroline."  "  You  are 
not  to  suppose  any  of  the  characters  in  Shirley 
intended  as  literal  portraits,"  she  writes  to 
1  Life,  Haworth  Edition,  page  30. 


"Shirley"  181 

a  friend.  "  It  would  not  suit  the  rules  of  art, 
nor  of  my  own  feelings,  to  write  in  that  style. 
We  only  suffer  reality  to  suggest,  never  to 
dictate.  The  heroines  are  abstractions,  and 
the  heroes  also.  Qualities  I  have  seen,  loved 
and  admired  are  here  and  there  put  in  as 
decorative  gems,  to  be  preserved  in  that  setting 
.  .  .  since  you  say  you  could  recognize  the 
originals  of  all  except  the  heroines,  pray  whom 
did  you  suppose  the  two  Mooresto  represent  ? " 
It  is  not  easy  to  give  an  answer  to  that  ques- 
tion as  regards  Robert  Moore,  although  Mrs. 
Gaskell  remarks  that  from  the  sons  of  the  Tay- 
lor family  Miss  Bronte  drew  "  all  that  there 
was  of  truth  in  the  character  of  the  heroes  of 
her  first  two  works."  Robert  Gerard  Moore 
is  obviously  a  very  composite  character,  but  his 
brother  Louis  has,  I  think,  most  of  the  charac- 
teristics of  Monsieur  Heger,  who  indeed  appears 
in  each  novel  in  succession.  He  is  Professor 
Crimsworth,  Fairfax  Rochester,  Louis  Moore, 
and  Paul  Emanuel,  under  different  conditions. 
The  critics  who  have  made  much  of  the  enthusi- 
asm with  which  Charlotte  Bronte  regarded  her 
1  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life,  page  232,  Haworth  Edition. 


1 82          Charlotte  Bronte 

Brussels  master  and  friend,  might  well  take  note 
that  in  Shirley  she  not  only  attempted  to  de- 
pict what  her  sister  Emily  would  have  been  had 
fortune  endowed  her  with  a  good  estate,  but 
also  permitted  her  fancy  to  conceive  what 
could  have  taken  place  had  M.  Constantin 
Heger  chanced  to  have  been  a  tutor  exiled  from 
Belgium  and  placed  by  accident  in  the  com- 
fortable home  of  his  remarkable  pupil.  M. 
Heger,  we  know,  admired  Emily  Bronte  very 
much  more  than  he  did  her  sister,  and  rated 
her  genius  higher.  The  suggestion  of  the  ex- 
istence of  a  wild  and  undisciplined  passion  for 
M.  Heger,  which  has  been  more  than  once 
hinted  at,  might  be  rejected  by  any  thoughtful 
reader  of  Shirley,  recognizing  as  he  will  that 
Monsieur  Heger  and  his  counterpart  Louis 
Moore  have  as  many  points  in  common  as  have 
Emily  Bronte  and  Shirley. 

Mrs.  Humphry  Ward  has  demurred  to  Moore 
as  a  poor  effort  of  creation,  and  quotes  Miss 
Bronte's  own  confession  : — "  When  I  write 
about  women  I  am  sure  of  my  ground — in  the 
other  case,  I  am  not  so  sure."  Mr.  Swin- 
burne is  equally  contemptuous.  Nevertheless 


"Shirley"  183 

the  book  only  attains  to  real  distinction 
when  Louis  Moore  appears  on  the  scene. 
The  earlier  half  of  it  is  too  didactic,  too 
much  concerned  with  the  author's  crude 
theories  of  social  life,  and  not  very  profound 
conceptions  of  the  social  problem,  of  the 
relation  of  capital  to  labour.  Not  until  she 
resumes  the  story  after  the  death  of  her  two 
sisters,  not  in  fact  until  we  reach  the  chapter 
entitled  "  The  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death," 
do  we  find  the  writer  on  firm  ground.  It  is  well 
to  get  away  from  the  somewhat  cheap  satire 
on  the  curates,  from  the  tiresome  and  insipid 
Caroline,  to  the  various  episodes  of  Shirley's 
quaint  courtship — the  interesting  facing  of 
the  problem  of  a  man's  attitude  to  the  woman 
he  loves  when  she  has  means  and  he  has  none. 

Shirley  was  written  under  painful  circum- 
stances. The  first  and  second  volumes  were 
finished  while  her  brother  and  two  sisters  were 
living,  the  third  was  begun  and  the  book  com- 
pleted after  all  three  were  gone  from  her.  The 
earlier  volumes,  written  in  the  turmoil  of  hope 
deferred,  of  melancholy  anticipation  of  the 
inevitable,  §hpw  a  great  falling  off  from  the 


184          Charlotte  Bronte 

power  of  Jane  Eyre ;    but  the  last  volume, 
written  in  the  unutterable  loneliness  of  bereave- 
ment, is  quite  masterly.     "  The  two  human 
beings  who  understood  me,  and  whom  I  under- 
stood, are  gone,"  she  writes.     Yet  with  the 
quiet  fortitude  that  was  ever  her  characteristic, 
she  brought  her  task  to  a  conclusion.    The  pub- 
lishers in  Cornhill  were  entirely  satisfied,  and 
the    book   was    published   in    October    1849. 
Again,  as  with  Jane  Eyre,  the  criticism  that  she 
most  appreciated  came  from  Eugene  Forcade 
in  the  Revue  des  Deux  Mondes.     "  With  that 
man,"  she  writes,  "  I  would  shake  hands  if  I 
saw  him.     I  would  say,  *  You  know  me,  Mon- 
sieur ;  I  shall  deem  it  an  honour  to  know  you.J 
I  could  not  say  so  much  of  the  mass  of  the  Lon- 
don critics."     At  the  end  of  November  she 
paid  her  fourth  visit  to  London — the  first  that 
had  in  it  anything  of  a  social  character.     She 
was  the  guest  of  her  publisher,  Mr.  George 
Smith,  then  a  young  bachelor  living  with  his 
mother  at  Westbourne  Place,  Bishop's  Road. 
Before  leaving  Haworth  she  had  had  a  copy  of 
her  book  sent  to  Harriet  Martineau  with  the 
following  note  enclose^  ; — 


"Shirley"  185 

"  Currer  Bell  offers  a  copy  of  Shirley  to  Miss 
Martineau's  acceptance,  in  acknowledgment  of 
the  pleasure  and  profit  -ske  (sic)  he  had  derived 
from  her  works.  When  C.  B.  first  read  Deer- 
brook  he  tasted  a  new  and  keen  pleasure,  and 
experienced  a  genuine  benefit.  In  his  mind 
Deerbrook  ranks  with  the  writings  that  have 
really  done  him  good,  added  to  his  stock  of 
ideas  and  rectified  his  views  of  life."  * 

Miss  Martineau  replied,  addressing  her  letter 
to  "  Currer  Bell,  Esq.,"  but  beginning  it 
"  Dear  Madam."  On  December  8  she  received 
a  letter  signed  "  Currer  Bell,"  saying  that  the 
writer  was  in  town  and  desired  to  see  her. 
Miss  Martineau  has  left  an  amusing  account  of 
the  interview,  the  arrival  of  a  male  visitor  six 
feet  high,  whom  some  of  her  friends  believed 
to  be  the  new  author,  and  finally  the  appear- 
ance of  "  Miss  Bronte,"  whom  the  footman 
announced  as  "  Miss  Brogden."  "  I  thought  her 
the  smallest  creature  I  had  ever  seen,  except  at 
a  fair,"  was  Miss  Martineau's  first  impression. 
Miss  Bronte  saw  others  of  her  literary  idols, 
Thackeray  in  particular,  to  whom  the  second 

1  Harriet  Martineau's  Autobiography,  vol.  ii. 


1 86  Charlotte  Bronte 

edition  of  'Jane  Eyre  was  dedicated,  and  with 
whom  as  "  A  Titan  of  mind  " — she  felt  "  fear- 
fully stupid."  In  John  Forster,  afterwards  to 
become  known  to  all  as  the  biographer  of 
Dickens,  she  discovered  a  "  loud  swagger." 
The  best  account  of  the  visit  is  contained  in  a 
letter  to  her  friend,  Miss  Wooler  * : — 

"  Ellen  Nussey,  it  seems,  told  you  I  spent  a 
fortnight  in  London  last  September ;  they 
wished  me  very  much  to  stay  a  month,  alleging 
that  I  should  in  that  time  be  able  to  secure  a 
complete  circle  of  acquaintance,  but  I  found  a 
fortnight  of  such  excitement  quite  enough. 
The  whole  day  was  usually  spent  in  sight- 
seeing, and  often  the  evening  was  spent  in 
society ;  it  was  more  than  I  could  bear  for  a 
length  of  time.  On  one  occasion  I  met  a  party 
of  my  critics — seven  of  them  ;  some  of  them 
had  been  very  bitter  foes  in  print,  but  they  were 
prodigiously  civil  face  to  face.  These  gentle- 
men seemed  infinitely  grander,  more  pompous, 
dashing,  showy,  than  the  few  authors  I  saw. 
Mr.  Thackeray,  for  instance,  is  a  man  of  quiet 

1  From  Charlotte  BrontZ  and  Her  Circle,  where  the  letter 
is  wrongly  dated. 


"Shirley"  187 

simple  demeanour  ;  he  is  however  looked  upon 
with  some  awe  and  even  distrust.  His  conver- 
sation is  very  peculiar,  too  perverse  to  be  plea- 
sant. It  was  proposed  to  me  to  see  Charles 
Dickens,  Lady  Morgan,  Mesdames  Trollope, 
Gore,  and  some  others,  but  I  was  aware  these 
introductions  would  bring  a  degree  of  notoriety 
I  was  not  disposed  to  encounter ;  I  declined, 
therefore,  with  thanks." 

Taking  up  the  thread  of  her  life  once  more 
at  Haworth,  Charlotte  Bronte  found  the  situa- 
tion well  nigh  intolerable.  Something  of  the 
mental  anguish  that  she  presents  so  powerfully 
as  an  episode  in  the  life  of  Lucy  Snowe  in  Vil- 
lette  would  seem  to  have  visited  her  at  this  time, 
and  she  was  not  without  her  tribulations  arising 
out  of  the  attitude  of  friends  who  had  taken 
their  cue  from  the  Quarterly  Review  article,  or 
similar  pronouncements.  There  was  her  own 
kindly  but  strait-laced  governess,  for  example  : 

"  I  had  a  rather  foolish  letter  from  Miss 
Wooler  the  other  day.  Some  things  in  it 
nettled  me,  especially  an  unnecessary  earnest 
assurance  that,  in  spite  of  all  I  had  done  in  the 
writing  line,  I  still  retained  a  place  in  her  es- 


1 8  8  Charlotte  Bronte 

teem.  My  answer  took  strong  and  high  ground 
at  once.  I  said  I  had  been  troubled  by  no 
doubts  on  the  subject ;  that  I  neither  did  her 
nor  myself  the  injustice  to  suppose  there  was 
anything  in  what  I  had  written  to  incur  the  just 
forfeiture  of  esteem.  I  was  aware,  I  intimated, 
that  some  persons  thought  proper  to  take  ex- 
ceptions at  'Jane  Eyre,  and  that  for  their  own 
sakes  I  was  sorry,  as  I  invariably  found  them 
individuals  in  whom  the  animal  largely  pre- 
dominated over  the  intellectual,  persons  by 
nature  coarse,  by  inclination  sensual,  whatever 
they  might  be  by  education  and  principle." 

The  reviews  of  Shirley  moreover  were  not  all 
enthusiastic.  Mr.  George  Henry  Lewes,  had 
a  not  too  favourable  word  to  say  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Review^  which  hurt  her,  and  The  Times 
review  she  described  as  "  acrimonious."  In  a 
letter  to  Lewes  she  demanded  to  be  judged  as 
an  author,  not  as  a  woman.  However  she  was 
able  about  this  time  to  escape  from  Haworth 
and  to  be  the  guest  of  Sir  James  Kay-Shuttle- 
worth  at  Gawthorpe  Hall,  Lancashire.  In 
June  of  this  year  (1850)  she  was  again  in  Lon- 
don, and  saw  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  the  hero 


"Shirley"  189 

of  her  girlhood,  "  a  real  grand  old  man,"  re- 
ceived a  morning  call  from  Thackeray — "  I  was 
moved  to  speak  to  him  of  some  of  his  short- 
comings," and  had  an  interview  with  Lewes, 
whose  face  reminded  her  of  her  sister  Emily's 
and  "  almost  moved  me  to  tears."  This  holi- 
day began  at  the  Smiths',  and  concluded  at  the 
Wheelwrights',  her  Brussels  friends. 

Writing  to  a  friend  from  Mrs.  Smith's  new 
house  at  Gloucester  Terrace,  Hyde  Park,  she 
says  : — 

"  Here  I  feel  very  comfortable.  Mrs.  Smith 
treats  me  with  a  serene,  equable  kindness  which 
just  suits  me.  Her  son  is,  as  before,  genial 
and  kindly.  I  have  seen  very  few  persons,  and 
am  not  likely  to  see  many,  as  the  agreement  was 
that  I  was  to  be  very  quiet.  We  have  been  to 
the  Exhibition  of  the  Royal  Academy,  to  the 
Opera,  and  the  Zoological  Gardens.  The 
weather  is  splendid.  I  shall  not  stay  longer 
than  a  fortnight  in  London.  The  feverishness 
and  exhaustion  beset  me  somewhat,  but  not 
quite  so  badly  as  before." 

During  this  stay  in  London  she  sat  to 
George  Richmond  for  the  only  portrait  of  her 


190  Charlotte  Bront'e' 

that  has  any  real  value  or  authenticity — a 
crayon  drawing  presented  by  Mr.  George  Smith 
to  her  father,  and  pronounced  by  Mr.  Bronte 
to  be  "  a  correct  likeness  "  and  "  a  graphic  re- 
presentation." i 

Then  followed  a  short  trip  to  Scotland,  Mr. 
George  Smith  and  his  sister  being  of  the  party. 
A  few  weeks  at  Brookroyd  with  her  friend  Miss 
Nussey  and  at  Haworth,  and  she  was  again  on 
her  travels,  this  time  to  be  the  guest  of  Sir 
James  Kay-Shuttleworth  at  his  house,  "  The 
Briery,"  near  Bowness.  Here  she  met  Mrs. 
Gaskell,  thus  forming  one  of  the  most  momen- 
tous friendships  in  her  destiny.  "  I  was  truly 
glad  of  her  companionship.  She  is  a  woman 
of  most  genuine  talent,  of  cheerful,  pleasing 
and  cordial  manners,  and  I  believe  of  a  kind  and 
good  heart."  a 

1  This  portrait,  which  has  been  many  times  reproduced, 
occupied  the  position  of  honour  in  the  parlour  at  Haworth 
until  Mr.  Bronte's  death.     It  is  now  hanging  in  the  drawing- 
room  of  Mr.  Nicholls  in  his  house  in  Ireland.     He  has  kindly 
destined  it  for  the  National  Portrait  Gallery  of  London. 

2  To  Mrs.  Gaskell  she  wrote  upon  her  return  to  Haworth 
a  letter  containing  an  interesting  critique — Mr.  Swinburne 
calls  it "  inept " — uponTennyson's  newly-published  poem : — 


"Shirley"  191 

Miss  Martineau  was  away  at  the  time,  but 
Miss  Bronte  promised  her  a  visit  which  was 
paid  in  December  of  this  same  year,  1850.  She 
was  glad  to  escape  from  her  own  morbid  moods, 
and  was  quite  unable,  as  she  %ays,  "  to  bear  the 
canker  of  constant  solitude."  In  the  interval, 
however,  at  Haworth,  she  busied  herself  by 
editing  her  sister's  Remains.  The  task  laid  a 
great  strain  upon  her,  "  The  reading  over  of 
papers,  the  renewal  of  remembrances,  brought 
back  the  pang  of  bereavement,  and  occasioned 
a  depression  of  spirits  well-nigh  intolerable." 
The  "  Introduction  "  that  she  wrote  to  the 
second  edition  of  Wuthering  Heights  is  one  of 
the  most  striking  of  her  literary  achievements. 
This  book  was  published  on  December  10,  1850, 
and  a  week  later  she  was  with  Miss  Martineau 

"  I  have  read  Tennyson's  In  Memoriam,  or  rather  part  of 
it ;  I  closed  the  book  when  I  got  about  half-way.  It  is  beau- 
tiful ;  it  is  mournful ;  it  is  monotonous.  Many  of  the  feel- 
ings expressed  bear,  in  their  utterance,  the  stamp  of  truth  ; 
yes,  if  Arthur  Hallam  had  been  something  nearer  Alfred 
Tennyson,  his  brother  instead  of  his  friend,  I  should  have 
distrusted  this  rhymed,  and  measured,  and  printed  monu- 
ment of  grief.  What  change  the  lapse  of  years  may  work 
I  do  not  know  ;  but  it  seems  to  me  that  bitter  sorrow,  while 
recent,  does  not  glow  in  verse." 


192  Charlotte  Bronte 

at  Ambleside.  "  She  is  both  hard  and  warm- 
hearted, abrupt  and  affectionate,  liberal  and 
despotic  " — such  was  Miss  Bronte's  sufficient 
estimate  of  her  hostess.  At  Ambleside  she 
met  Matthew  Arnold,  "  whose  manner  dis- 
pleases from  its  seeming  foppery,"  and  whose 
theological  opinions  were,  she  regretted, "  very 
vague  and  unsettled."  Miss  Bronte  did  not 
live  to  read  Literature  and,  Dogma  and  God  and 
the  Bible,  nor  could  she  have  anticipated  that 
the  finest  recognition  of  her  and  her  sisters  that 
poetry  had  to  offer  would  come  from  the  fop- 
pish youth  she  then  met  for  the  first  and  only 
time.  However  she  tells  her  friend  Miss 
Wooler,  who  had  an  interest  in  Dr.  Arnold, 
that  during  this  visit  she  had  seen  much  of  the 
Arnold  family,  "  and  daily  admired  in  the 
widow  and  children  of  one  of  the  greatest  and 
best  men  of  his  time,  the  possession  of  qualities 
the  most  estimable  and  enduring." 

At  the  end  of  May  1851,  Miss  Bronte  is 
again  in  London — the  time  for  her  longest  and 
most  enjoyable  visit — tempted  thither  by  Mrs. 
Smith  on  account  of  the  Great  Exhibition  in 
Hyde  Park — the  Crystal  Palace,  as  it  was  called. 


"Shirley"  193 

She  much  enjoyed  listening  to  one  of  Thackeray's 
lectures  in  Willis's  Rooms.  Here  she  was  intro- 
duced to  Lord  Houghton  and  other  notable 
contemporaries,  and  after  the  lecture  she  was 
mobbed  by  a  crowd  of  admirers  as  she  passed 
trembling  and  agitated  to  the  doors.  The 
Exhibition  proved  a  "  marvellous,  stirring  and 
bewildering  sight,  but  it  is  not  much  in  my 
way."  She  enjoyed  more  her  later  visits,  par- 
ticularly one  with  Sir  David  Brewster,  but  she 
was  most  at  home  in  hearing  D'Aubigne 
preach  ;  "  it  was  pleasant,  half  sweet,  half  sad, 
to  hear  the  French  language  once  more."  How 
much  Rachel,  the  great  French  actress — then 
in  London — thrilled  her  every  reader  of  Vil- 
lette  will  recall — "  she  is  not  a  woman,  she  is  a 
snake."  Then  she  was  present  at  one  of 
Samuel  Rogers's  famous  breakfasts,  which  in 
writing  to  her  father,  who  loved  to  hear 
of  her  recognition,  she  tactfully  says  are 
"  celebrated  throughout  Europe  for  their 
peculiar  refinement  and  taste."  Returning 
from  this  visit  she  spent  two  days  with  Mrs. 
Gaskell  at  Manchester,  and  when  back  at  home 
writes  to  Mrs.  Smith,  referring  to  the  contrast 

13 


194          Charlotte  Bronte 

of  the  life  she  has  left  and  the  life  she  is  living. 
"  Yet  even  Haworth  Parsonage  does  not  look 
gloomy  in  this  bright  summer  weather." 

Altogether,  the  years  1850  and  1851,  in 
which  she  wrote  no  single  novel,  were  full  of 
interesting  impressions  for  Charlotte  Bronte. 
With  all  its  depressing  moods,  her  life  was  no 
longer  given  up  to  "  darning  a  stocking,  or 
making  a  pie  in  the  kitchen  of  an  old  parsonage 
in  the  obscurest  of  Yorkshire  villages,"  as  she 
had  once  described  it.  She  corresponded  with 
all  her  brothers  and  sisters  of  letters,  in  whose 
work  she  was  interested  :  she  had  met  most  of 
them  on  equal  terms.  Moreover  the  kindness 
of  George  Smith  and  his  two  henchmen,  Wil- 
liams and  Taylor,  had  put  her  in  possession  of 
a  great  quantity  of  modern  literature,  not  per- 
haps as  helpful  as  the  old  romances  and  bio- 
graphies that  she  had  borrowed  so  continuously 
from  the  Keighley  Library,  but  none  the  less 
abounding  in  a  new  kind  of  interest  for  her  ever 
alert  intelligence.  Throughout  this  and  the 
following  years,  indeed,  her  letters  to  her 
London  friends  deal  entirely  with  the  books 
she  had  borrowed  from  them,  and  they 


cc 


Shirley "  195 


are  consequently  far  more  interesting  letters 
than  those  written  in  the  period  of  obscurity 
to  the  friends  of  her  girlhood.  'Ruskin's  Stones 
of  Venice,  Thackeray's  Esmond,  Borrow's  Bible 
in  Spain,  and  many  other  books  of  importance 
are  read  and  criticized  with  judgment.  This 
last  phase  of  her  intellectual  development 
could  not  but  have  had  some  effect  upon  the 
crowning  literary  achievement  of  Charlotte 
Bronte's  life — the  writing  of  Villette. 


XV 
"Villette"   and  «  The    Professor." 

SOME  ten  years  ago  I  visited  the  scene 
of  Villette^  the  Pensionnat  Heger  at 
Brussels.  The  school  had  just  been 
removed  to  another  quarter  of  the  city,  and  the 
house  was  in  an  entirely  dismantled  condition. 
This  enabled  me  to  make  a  perhaps  more  in- 
timate acquaintance  with  the  building  than  I 
could  otherwise  have  done.  It  permitted  my 
walking  through  the  various  rooms,  and  tracing 
in  minute  detail  every  aspect  of  the  place  that 
had  been  so  vividly  described,  partly  in  The 
Professor,  but  more  intimately  in  Villette.  Here 
was  the  dormitory,  now  dismantled  of  its  long 
succession  of  beds,  in  one  of  which  at  the  fur- 
ther end,  Lucy  Snowe  was  frightened  by  the 
supposed  ghost  of  a  nun.  Then  one  came  to 
the  oratory,  with  the  niche  no  longer  holding 

196 


"  Villette  "  and"  The  Professor  "197 

a  crucifix.  Finally  one  passed  into  the  pleasant 
garden,  with  its  avenue  of  trees,  and  also  the 
"  allee  defendue  "  forbidden  to  all  but  the 
teachers,  because  it  was  overlooked  by  the 
neighbouring  boys'  school. 

A  visit  to  this  house  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle 
enabled  one  to  gauge  the  minuteness  with 
which  Charlotte  Bronte  had  followed  every 
detail  of  locality  during  her  two  years'  sojourn 
in  the  city  she  has  called  "  Villette."  There  were 
still  to  be  seen  the  old  pear-trees,  the  same  vine- 
clad  berceau  ;  everything  remained  seemingly 
unchanged  during  half  a  century  in  this  quiet 
retired  street  in  a  city  which  has  made  huge 
strides  in  other  directions  during  that  period, 
which  indeed  has  since  then  raised  in  its  midst 
many  stately  buildings,  including  the  most 
magnificent  law-courts  in  Europe. 

It  is  truly  wonderful  how  vegetation  renews 
itself  year  by  year  in  much  the  same  form  for 
incalculable  periods.  Those  paths,  and  grass- 
plats,  could  have  undergone  practically  no 
change  whatever  in  the  long  interval  that 
separates  the  day  when  Charlotte  and  Emily 
Bronte  walked  arm  in  arm  through  them, 


198  Charlotte  Bronte 

strangely  isolated  from  the  mass  of  their  fellow- 
pupils,  yet  what  changes  have  taken  place  in 
the  great  world  since  those  days  in  1 842  ! 

But  here  in  the  Brussels  that  I  visited  there 
were  many  living  links  with  that  long  ago.  I 
called  upon  M.  Heger,  who  with  his  wife  had 
kept  this  school  for  so  many  years.  The  old 
professor,  who  was  eighty-five  years  old  at  this 
time,  was  too  ill  to  see  me,  and  he  died  two  years 
later.  His  wife  has  already  been  dead  for  five 
years.  But  all  his  children  were  flourishing  in 
Brussels,  the  son  as  a  doctor  of  distinction,  the 
daughters  still  retaining  the  old  school,  just 
removed  to  another  building,  which  must  for 
ever  be  associated  with  the  Bronte  story.  It 
was  my  privilege  to  hold  a  long  conversation 
with  Mile.  Heger,  the  youngest  child,  the 
"  Georgette  "  of  Villette.  I  found  her  kindly 
and  communicative,  and  she  gave  me  some  in- 
teresting memorials  of  Charlotte  and  Emily — 
exercise  books  which  it  was  wonderful  should 
have  survived  from  these  pupils  more  than 
from  hundreds  of  others  that  had  attended  the 
Pensionnat  before  and  after,  but  which  were 
undoubtedly  genuine.  The  attitude  of  the 


Born  1809 


M.  Paul  Heger 

The  Hero  of  "  Villette  "  and  "  The  Professor ' 


Died  1896 


"  Villette"  and  "The  Professor  "  199 

Heger  family  had  not  always  been  so  tolerant 
as  I  found  it,  and  truly  it  may  be  admitted  that 
Villette  was  a  hard  and  a  cruel  blow,  as  they  and 
their  friends  may  well  have  thought.  It  had 
been  translated  into  French  and  read  by  num- 
bers of  acquaintances  in  Brussels  who  without 
being  as  malicious  as  the  author  implied  that 
all  Belgians  were,  yet  could  not  have  failed  of 
an  inclination  to  recognize  and  to  identify. 

Thus  one  is  not  surprised  to  hear  that  when 
Mrs.  Gaskell  went  to  Brussels  in  order  to  search 
out  material  for  the  Life,  Madame  Heger  de- 
clined to  see  her,  although  M.  Heger  "  was 
kind  and  communicative."  M.  Heger  assuredly 
had  less  to  forgive  than  his  wife.  But  how 
indisputably  cruel  is  the  portrait  of  Madame 
Beck  of  Villette  and  Mile.  Reuter  of  The  Pro- 
fessor. We  have  indisputable  evidence  that 
Madame  Heger  was  a  good  wife,  that  she  was 
surrounded  even  to  her  death  by  a  circle  of 
friends  who  esteemed  her.  We  have  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  the  picture  of  the  Brussels 
schoolmistress  in  Villette  was  any  more  a 
moral  counterpart  of  Madame  Heger  than 
the  portrait  of  Mrs.  Reed  in  Jane  Eyre 


2OO          Charlotte  Bronte 

resembled  Mrs.  Sidgwick,  whom  the  writer  also 
doubtless  had  in  her  mind. 

Genius  is  so  frequently  cruel  in  its  portrait- 
ure, and  with  a  certain  ostrich-like  quality 
superadded.  It  never  knows  that  it  is  cruel 
and  it  never  anticipates  identification.  Charles 
Dickens  frequently  denied  that  he  had  intended 
Harold  Skimpole  to  represent  Leigh  Hunt,  and 
he  must  have  been  astonished  and  aggrieved 
that  his  friends  should  insist  upon  a  recognition. 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  in  no  similar  danger  be- 
cause there  was  no  French  translation  of 
Fillette  in  her  lifetime,  but  had  this  not  been 
so  she  would  probably  have  urged,  as  is  the  way 
with  authors,  that  here  as  elsewhere  was  merely 
a  composite  picture  and  not  a  portrait  of  an 
individual.  If  only  such  identifications  could 
be  thrust  aside,  our  enjoyment  and  interest  in 
the  presentation  would  be  the  greater,  but 
that  is  not  possible.  But  if  only  we  can 
forgive  its  essential  cruelty  now  the  portrait 
grips  us.  The  clever,  scheming  schoolmistress, 
watching  all  the  threads  of  her  large  establish- 
ment, with  a  Napoleonic  energy,  holds  one 
breathless. 


"Villette"  and  "The  Professor"  201 

But  biography  insists  upon  identification, 
especially  when  the  writer  is  pre-eminently  a 
satirist,  and  if  Charlotte  Bronte  was  cruel — 
artistically  cruel — to  a  woman  whom  she  did 
not  love,  that  woman  has  been  more  than 
avenged  by  the  persistence  with  which  Miss 
Bronte's  own  life  has  been  identified  with  her 
heroine  Lucy  Snowe.  A  ruthless  criticism  has 
punished  her  in  assigning  to  her  own  nature,  in 
all  outward  things  so  strong,  so  firm,  so  full  of 
self-reliance,  the  sufferings  of  her  heroine  when 
brought  face  to  face  with  Paul  Emanuel.  A 
substantial  book  has  been  devoted  to  this  sub- 
ject,1 and  it  would  be  absurd  to  ignore  it. 
Hint  and  innuendo  do  more  harm  than  a  candid 
facing  of  the  facts.  Was  Charlotte  Bronte 
then  in  love  with  M.  Heger  ?  Was  she  in  every 
respect  the  counterpart  of  Lucy  Snowe, 
or  Lucy  Frost  as  in  the  original  manuscript  she 
is  many  times  called  ?  Many  critics^  have 
urged  the  point  while  carefully  qualifying  their 
position  by  an  insistence  that  Charlotte  Bronte 
never  swerved  for  a  moment  from  the  path  of 

1  'The  Bront?s — Fact   and    Fiction,  by  Angus    Mackay, 
1897. 


202          Charlotte  Bronte 

strict  moral  action,  that  her  life  will  bear  the 
severest  searching  of  the  most  censorious.  But 
such  writers  are  anxious  to  prove  too  much. 
From  Dante  to  our  day  poets  have  cultivated 
a  kind  of  moral  hysteria  side  by  side  with  a  well- 
balanced  common-sense  outlook  upon  life. 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  the  first  woman  writer 
to  whom  the  problem  of  sex  appealed  with  all 
its  complications.  Her  mood  was  morbid  if 
you  will.  She  thought  much  on  the  question 
of  love,  and  dwelt  continually  on  the  problem 
of  the  ideal  mate.  M.  Heger  was  the  only  man 
she  had  met  with  real  individuality  and  power, 
real  culture  and  capacity.  The  very  fact  that 
he  recognized  Emily  Bronte's  genius  speaks 
volumes  for  his  perspicuity.  It  is  certain  that 
no  other  man  at  that  time  had  the  slightest 
inkling  of  it. 

Charlotte  Bronte  did  not  like  Madame 
Heger  ;  theirs  were  antipathetic  natures,  and 
there  is  nothing  more  to  be  said  on  that  point. 
If  Madame  Heger  had  had  a  taste  for  writing 
fiction  and  had  been  a  governess  say  in  Miss 
Wooler's  school  at  Roehead,  she  could  have 
made  just  as  unamiable  a  portrait  of  Charlotte 


"  Villette  "  and  "  The  Professor  "203 

as  the  latter  did  of  her.  There  is  however  no 
derogation  of  the  fair  fame  of  Charlotte  Bronte 
in  the  assumption  of  her  critics,  that  she  did 
think  of  M.  Heger  as  uncongenially  mated,  that 
she  may  at  times  have  allowed  herself  to  con- 
template the  might-have-beens,  the  possibility 
of  this  man  as  her  own  husband  had  circum- 
stances willed  it,  or  as  her  sister  Emily's  hus- 
band, as  we  see  she  did  in  Shirley.  There  was 
nothing  wrong  in  all  this,  nothing  that  Mrs. 
Grundy's  most  sour  disciple  could  possibly 
object  to.  If  Charlotte  Bronte  preaches  one 
thing  more  than  another,  it  is  that  we  are  to 
conquer  all  inclinations  that  are  the  slightest 
degree  inconsistent  with  a  very  strict  moral 
code.  Certainly  she  is  very  fond  of  a  situa- 
tion of  the  type  that  her  critics  have  assigned 
to  her.  Jane  Eyre,  for  example,  it  will  be 
remembered,  falls  in  love  with ''a  man  whom 
she  finds  too  late  belongs  to  another,  and  so  also 
does  Lucy  Snowe,  in  the  case  of  John  Bretton. 
Both  heroines  promptly  crush  their  in- 
clinations. 

But  surely  the  critics  have  made  rather  too 
much  of  the  autobiographic  nature  of  Villette 


204          Charlotte  Bronte 

They  have  not  sufficiently  grasped  the  fact  that 
an  artist  cultivates  emotions  in  order  to  make 
good  copy  out  of  them.  It  is  nothing  to  the 
point  that  these  emotions  made  Charlotte 
Bronte  very  miserable  at  times.  The  real 
artist  is  always  a  creature  of  moods.  It  is  quite 
another  thing  however  to  suggest  that  when 
at  Brussels,  and  suffering,  as  we  know  she 
did  suffer,  Charlotte  Bronte  was  in  anguish 
because  she  was  not  and  could  not  be  the  wife 
of  M.  Heger.  He  was,  it  is  perfectly  clear, 
happily  married.  No  one  however  has  for  a 
moment  suggested  that  Miss  Bronte  ever  at- 
tempted to  draw  from  Madame  Heger  the  love 
of  her  husband,  and  really  all  the  letters  that 
have  come  to  light  bearing  upon  that  year  at 
Brussels  which  commenced  in  the  January  of 
1843,  seem  to  show  that  she  was  far  from  seeing 
much  of  M.  Heger,  and  that  she  was  really 
frightfully  lonely.  She  tells  Branwell  that  she 
only  sees  M.  Heger  once  a  week  or  so,  and  she 
informed  Emily  that  he  had  scolded  her  for  her 
want  of  sociability,  and  so  concludes  : — 

"  He  has  already  given  me  a  brief  lecture  on 
universal  bienveillance,  and,  perceiving  that  I 


"  Villette  "  and  "  The  Professor  "205 

don't  improve  in  consequence,  I  fancy  he  has 
taken  to  considering  me  as  a  person  to  be  let 
alone — left  to  the  error  of  her  ways." 


Yet  another  point  has  agitated  the  critics  of 
Villette — Charlotte  Bronte's  religion.  She 
broadened  doubtless  with  the  years.  The  age 
of  Tennyson  in  poetry,  Ruskin  and  Carlyle  in 
prose,  a  period  when  what  was  called  the  Broad 
Church  had  captured  some  of  the  best 
minds  of  the  day,  could  not  but  have 
influenced  her  as  she  began  late  in  her  career  to 
read  modern  writers.  It  is  clear  that  her  youth 
was  formed  upon  the  older  authors,  her  father's 
theological  guides  and  her  own  selection  of 
books  from  the  library  at  Keighley,  where  it 
may  safely  be  assumed  new  books  were  seldom 
forthcoming.  Not  until  W.  S.  Williams  and 
George  Smith  began  to  send  her  books  from 
London  did  her  mind  take  on  a  new  aspect  of 
truth.  But  of  this  there  are  few  traces  in  her 
novels.  These  reflect  the  views  she  had  im- 
bibed in  her  childhood,  and  were  of  that 
thoroughly  Orange  complexion  which  her 


206  Charlotte  Bronte 

father  had  brought  with  him  from  Co.  Down. 
When  she  insists  that  people  should  hold  by 
what  is  "  purest  in  doctrine  and  simplest  in 
ritual "  it  is  clear  that  she  implies  that  purity 
is  only  to  be  obtained  when  ornateness  is  ab- 
sent. A  violent  hatred  of  Roman  Catholicism, 
indeed,  characterizes  her  first  novel,  The  Pro- 
fessor, and  her  last  novel,  Villette.  Her  girl 
pupils  in  Brussels  had  an  art  of  "  bold,  impu- 
dent flirtation,  or  a  loose,  silly  leer."  "  I  am 
not  a  bigot  in  matters  of  theology,"  she  con- 
tinues, "  but  I  suspect  the  root  of  the  preco- 
cious impurity,  so  obvious,  so  general  in  Popish 
countries,  is  to  be  found  in  the  discipline,  if  not 
the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome."  If  she 
had  been  able  to  contrast  impartially  the  moral 
atmosphere  of,  let  us  say,  an  Irish  village  and  a 
Yorkshire  village,  then  or  now  she  might  have 
discovered  that  the  root  of  the  matter  is  else- 
where to  seek.  Even  her  father's  parish  had 
more  than  one  scandal  in  her  own  day.  Not 
even  ordinary  truthfulness  is  credited  to  the 
religion  of  the  rival  communion.  "  She  is  even 
sincere,  so  far  as  her  religion  would  permit  her 
to  be  so,"  in  her  account  of  one  of  the  pupils  in 


"  Villette  "  and  "  7$£  Professor  "207 

this  same  novel,  T/><?  Professor,  and  her  heroine 
is  made  to  say  that  she  longs  "  to  live  once  more 
among  Protestants ;  they  are  more  honest  than 
Catholics  :  these  all  think  it  lawful  to  tell  lies." 
When  we  come  to  Villette,  things  are  even 
worse,  or  better  as  the  reader  may  choose  to 
interpret  it.  Methodism  receives  little  more 
favour.  Her  Dissenters  are  nearly  all  "  en- 
grained rascals,"  as  she  calls  one  of  them. 

But  how  unimportant  it  all  is,  although  in- 
teresting in  a  way.  Every  great  writer  in  every 
age  has  been  very  much  in  harmony  with  his 
environment,  and  a  later  age  with  other  views 
of  toleration  cares  for  none  of  these  things,  but 
asks  only  of  the  artistic  achievement.  Two 
widely  different  contemporary  writers,  Char- 
lotte Bronte  and  George  Borrow  were  at  one  in 
their  hatred  of  Romanism.  Yet  both  have  re- 
ceived some  of  their  most  eloquent  appreciation 
from  members  of  that  Church,  and  in  any  case 
it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  Charlotte  Bronte's 
most  impressive  hero,  Paul  Emanuel,  was  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  that  she  herself  "  con- 
fessed "  in  a  Roman  Catholic  church. 


2  o  8          Charlotte  Bronte 

Villette  is  one  of  the  great  novels  of  literature. 
Mrs.  Breton  and  Dr.  John — pictures  to  some 
extent  of  Mr.  George  Smith  and  his  mother — 
Ginevra  Fanshawe  and  Paulina  de  Bassompierre 
are  very  subordinate  to  the  three  characters 
who  play  their  fierce  and  spirited  part  on  this 
tiny  stage.  It  is  the  novel  of  greatest  inten- 
sity, of  most  genuine  passion,  of  most  satiric 
strength  in  the  period  in  which  it  appeared. 
The  book  will  always  rank  as  the  principal 
achievement  of  its  writer. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  why  her 
publishers  three  times  during  her  lifetime  de- 
clined Miss  Bronte's  request  to  publish  The 
Professor.  Apart  from  its  size — the  impossi- 
bility of  producing  it  as  a  three-volumed  novel, 
there  were  many  elements  of  crudity.  Young 
Crimsworth  could  more  easily  have  been 
ten  years  at  Eton  then  than  now,  but 
he  would  certainly  not  have  carried  thence 
a  great  capacity  for  reading  and  writing 
French  and  German.  In  any  case  Villette 
was  in  many  particulars  but  a  rewriting 
of  The  Professor.  The  incident  of  shutting  an 
unruly  pupil  up  in  a  cupboard  is  repeated  in 


"  Villette"  and"  The  Professor  "209 

both  stories,  and  Madame  Beck  and  Mile. 
Reuter  indulge  in  much  the  same  manoeuvres 
with  their  scholars.  Nevertheless  The  Pro- 
fessor *  is  full  of  good  things,  and  Frances  Henri 
is  perhaps  the  only  woman  character  in  Char- 
lotte Bronte's  novels  of  real  charm. 


Villette  was  commenced  at  the  beginning  of 
1851,  but  not  before  she  had  felt  compelled  to 
bow  before  a  third  and  final  refusal  of  her  pub- 
lisher to  accept  The  Professor,  a  story  for  which 
she  had  evidently  a  peculiar  affection.  In  May 
she  pays  yet  another  visit  to  London,  this  time 
to  see  the  Great  Exhibition  in  Hyde  Park.  To 
that  visit  I  have  already  referred.  At^is  time 
we  find  her  engaged  in  quite  a  copious  corre- 
spondence, now  with  her  old  friends,  and  now 
again  with  her  new  friends  in  London.  She 
writes  for  example  to  Ellen  Nussey,  describing 
a  visit  to  Leeds  for  the  purchase  of  a  bonnet. 
"  I  got  one  which  seemed  grave  and  quiet  there 
among  all  the  splendours,  but  now  it  looks  in- 

1  The  original  manuscript,  now  in  the  possession  of  Mr. 
Thomas  Wise,  discloses  that  the  book  was  first  called  The 
Master. 


2  I  o          Charlotte  Bronte 

finitely  too  gay  with  its  pink  lining.  I  saw 
some  beautiful  silks  of  pale,  sweet  colours,  but 
had  not  the  spirit  nor  the  means  to  launch  out 
at  the  rate  of  five  shillings  per  yard,  and  went 
and  bought  a  black  silk  at  three  shillings  after 
all."  While  to  Mr.  Smith  she  writes  enthu- 
siastically concerning  Mr.  Ruskin's  Stones  of 
Venice ',  which  she  had  just  read  through.  She 
heard  Cardinal  Wiseman  address  a  small  meet- 
ing. "  He  came  swimming  into  the  room, 
smiling,  simpering  and  bowing  like  a  fat  old 
lady,  and  looked  the  picture  of  a  sleek  hypo- 
crite. The  Cardinal  spoke  in  a  smooth  whining 
manner,  just  like  a  canting  Methodist  preach- 
er," she  added.  We  hear  nothing  about 
authorship  until  September,  when  in  reply  to 
a  suggestion  by  Mr.  George  Smith  that  she 
should  give  him  her  next  book  for  serial  pub- 
lication, she  replied  that  "  were  she  possessed 
of  the  experience  of  a  Thackeray,  or  the  animal 
spirit  of  a  Dickens  it  might  be  possible,  but  even 
then  she  would  not  publish  a  serial  except  on 
condition  that  the  last  number  was  written 
before  the  first  came  out."  Her  loyalty  to  her 
publisher  was  extreme,  for  in  yet  another  letter 


"  Villette"  and"  The  Professor  "211 

she  expresses  her  deep  regret  that  it  was  quite 
impossible  for  her  to  oblige  him  over  this  ques- 
tion of  a  serial.  At  the  close  of  the  year  there 
came  a  long  and  serious  illness,  and  as  she  was 
recovering  she  stayed  for  a  time  with  Ellen 
Nussey.  "  The  solitude  of  my  life  I  have  cer- 
tainly felt  very  keenly  this  winter,"  she  writes 
to  a  friend,  "  but  every  one  has  his  own  burden 
to  bear,  and  when  there  is  no  available  remedy 
it  is  right  to  be  patient  and  trust  that  Provi- 
dence will  in  His  own  good  time  lighten  the 
load."  The  first  few  months  of  the  year  1852 
Miss  Bronte  was  struggling  back  to  health.  In 
June  of  that  year  she  went  alone  to  Filey,  on 
the  Yorkshire  coast,  and  took  the  opportunity 
of  looking  at  the  tombstone  of  her  sister  Anne 
in  the  churchyard  of  the  old  church  at  Scar- 
borough. Then  came  a  serious  illness  of  her 
father,  and  work  on  her  novel  was  again  post- 
poned. We  do  not  hear  more  about  Villette 
until  the  October  of  1852,  when  she  is  able  to 
send  her  publisher  the  first  half  of  the  book. 
She  is  agitated  because  there  is  no  one  to  whom 
she  is  able  to  read  a  single  line,  or  ask  a  word  of 
counsel.  "  Jane  Eyre  was  not  written  under 


212  Charlotte   Bronte 

such  circumstances,"  she  said,  "  nor  were  two- 
thirds  of  Shirley"  She  would  have  liked  it  to 
be  published  anonymously,  or  under  some 
other  pseudonym  than  that  of  "  Currer  Bell," 
but  gave  way  when  told  by  her  publishers  that 
it  would  very  much  interfere  with  their  in- 
terests. Writing  to  her  publisher  a  little  later, 
she  expresses  a  regret  that  Villette  touches  no 
matter  of  public  concern.  "  I  cannot  write 
books  handling  the  topics  of  the  day  ;  it  is  of 
no  use  trying,"  she  said.  "  Nor  can  I  write  a 
book  for  its  moral."  She  is  pleased  that  her 
publisher  likes  the  opening  sections  of  the 
book,  and  discusses  with  him  its  later  stages, 
as  follows  : — 

"  Lucy  must  not  marry  Dr.  John  ;  he  is  far 
too  youthful,  handsome,  bright-spirited,  and 
sweet-tempered  ;  he  is  a  *  curled  darling  '  of 
Nature  and  of  Fortune,  and  must  draw  a  prize 
in  life's  lottery.  His  wife  must  be  young,  rich, 
pretty  ;  he  must  be  made  very  happy  indeed. 
If  Lucy  marries  anybody  it  must  be  the  Pro- 
fessor— a  man  in  whom  there  is  much  to  for- 
give, much  to  '  put  up  with.'  But  I  am  not 
leniently  disposed  towards  Miss  Frost :  from 


"  Villette"  and"  The  Professor"  213 

the  beginning  I  never  meant  to  appoint  her 
lines  in  pleasant  places.  The  conclusion  of 
this  third  volume  is  still  a  matter  of  some 
anxiety." 

As  a  matter  of  fact  it  would  seem  that  the 
conclusion  of  the  book  gave  her  considerable 
trouble.  Her  father,  to  whom  she  read  it,  was 
very  anxious  that  it  should  end  well,  and  that 
she  should  make  her  hero  and  heroine  marry 
and  live  happily  ever  after.  Her  imagination 
had  however  been  seized  with  the  idea  that 
Paul  Emanuel  should  lose  his  life  at  sea,  hence 
the  somewhat  ambiguous  ending  to  the  book. 
She  did  not  wish  to  hurt  her  father's  feelings, 
but  on  the  other  hand  she  did  not  wish  to  go 
against  her  artistic  conscience.  At  the  end  of 
November  1852,  Villette  was  finished.  "  The 
book,  I  think,"  she  says,  in  sending  it  away, 
"  will  not  be  considered  pretentious,  nor  is  it 
of  a  character  to  excite  hostility." 

After  this  a  week  was  spent  with  Ellen 
Nussey  at  Brookroyd,  a  fortnight  with  Harriet 
Martineau  at  Ambleside,  and  in  January  the 
following  year  she  was  again  in  London,  stay- 
ing with  her  publishers,  and  correcting  the 


214  Charlotte  Bronte 

proof-sheets  of  her  novel,  the  publication  of 
which  she  deferred  until  the  end  of  the  month 
in  order  to  give  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Ruth  the  start  in 
the  papers ;  and  on  this  matter  she  writes  to 
her  friend,  Mrs.  Gaskell,  to  the  effect  that 
"  Villette  has  no  right  to  push  itself  before 
Ruth  ;  there  is  a  goodness,  a  philanthropic 
purpose,  a  social  use  in  the  latter  to  which  the 
former  cannot  for  an  instant  pretend." 

Villette  was  published  on  January  24,  1853, 
and  was  received  with  general  acclamation. 
Nearly  all  the  reviews  were  favourable,  the 
principal  exception  being  one  written  by  Miss 
Martineau  in  the  Daily  News.  Miss  Martin- 
eau's  points  of  disagreement  were  twofold — 
she  disagreed  with  the  author  on  the  question 
of  love,  and  she  thought  her  unfair  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  On  the  first  point, 
at  any  rate,  Miss  Bronte's  reply  to  her  friend 
was  sufficiently  effective — "  I  know  what  love 
is,  as  I  understand  it,  and  if  man  or  woman 
should  be  ashamed  of  feeling  such  love,  then  is 
there  nothing  right,  noble,  faithful,  truthful, 
unselfish  in  this  earth,  as  I  comprehend  recti- 
tude, nobleness,  fidelity,  truth  and  disinter- 


"  Villette"  and"  The  Professor"  2  i  5 

estedness."  In  February  she  writes  from 
Haworth  to  thank  Mr.  George  Smith  for  send- 
ing her  an  engraving  of  Thackeray's  portrait 
by  Lawrence.  At  this  time  interest  in  her 
personality  was  growing  steadily.  The  Bishop 
of  the  diocese  came  to  see  Mr.  Bronte,  and 
spent  the  night  in  the  vicarage.  Miss  Mulock, 
the  author  of  John  Halifax,  Gentleman,  and 
other  correspondents  wrote  to  her  for  further 
particulars  as  to  the  fate  of  Paul  Emanuel.  In 
April  she  was  again  with  Mrs.  Gaskell  at  Man- 
chester, and  in  September  Mrs.  Gaskell  visited 
her  at  Haworth,  and  we  owe  to  her  quite  the 
best  description  of  Miss  Bronte's  home  in  these 
last  years  of  her  life. 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  ever  saw  a  spot  more 
exquisitely  clean  ;  the  most  dainty  place  for 
that  I  ever  saw.  To  be  sure  the  life  is  like 
clockwork.  No  one  comes  to  the  house  ;  no- 
thing disturbs  the  deep  repose  ;  hardly  a  voice 
is  heard  ;  you  catch  the  ticking  of  the  clock  in 
the  kitchen,  or  the  buzzing  of  a  fly  in  the  par- 
lour all  over  the  house.  Miss  Bronte  sits  alone 
in  her  parlour,  breakfasting  with  her  father  in 
his  study  at  nine  o'clock.  She  helps  in  the 


2  1 6  Charlotte  Bronte' 

house  work  ;  for  one  of  their  servants,  Tabby, 
is  nearly  ninety,  and  the  other  only  a  girl. 
Then  I  accompanied  her  in  her  walks  on  the 
sweeping  moors ;  the  heather  bloom  had  been 
blighted  by  a  thunderstorm  a  day  or  two  be- 
fore, and  was  all  of  a  livid  brown  colour,  in- 
stead of  the  blaze  of  purple  glory  it  ought  to 
have  been.  Oh  !  those  high,  wild,  desolate 
moors,  up  above  the  whole  world,  and  the  very 
realms  of  silence  !  Home  to  dinner  at  two. 
Mr.  Bronte  has  his  dinner  sent  in  to  him.  All 
the  small  table  arrangements  had  the  same 
dainty  simplicity  about  them.  Then  we 
rested,  and  talked  over  the  clear  bright  fire  ;  it 
is  a  cold  country,  and  the  fires  gave  a  pretty 
warm  dancing  light  all  over  the  house.  The 
parlour  has  been  evidently  refurnished  within 
the  last  few  years,  since  Miss  Bronte's  success 
has  enabled  her  to  have  a  little  more  money  to 
spend.  Everything  fits  into,  and  is  in  harmony 
with,  the  idea  of  a  country  parsonage,  possessed 
by  people  of  very  moderate  means.  The  pre- 
vailing colour  of  the  room  is  crimson,  to  make 
a  warm  setting  for  the  cold  grey  landscape 
without.  There  is  her  likeness  by  Richmond, 


"  Villette"  and  "  The  Professor"  217 

and  an  engraving  from  Lawrence's  picture  of 
Thackeray  ;  and  two  recesses,  on  each  side  of 
the  high,  narrow,  old-fashioned  mantelpiece, 
filled  with  books — books  given  to  her,  books 
she  has  bought,  and  which  tell  of  her  individual 
pursuits  and  tastes ;  not  standard  books." 

Not  less  interesting  is  the  account  of  a  mere 
stranger's  visit  to  Miss  Bronte  at  Haworth  in 
these  days  of  lonely  success  : — 

"  I  was  shown  across  the  lobby  into  the  par- 
lour to  the  left,  and  there  I  found  Miss  Bronte, 
standing  in  the  full  light  of  the  window,  and  I 
had  ample  opportunity  of  fixing  her  upon  my 
memory,  where  her  image  is  vividly  present  to 
this  hour.  She  was  diminutive  in  height,  and 
extremely  fragile.  Her  hand  was  one  of  the 
smallest  I  ever  grasped.  She  had  no  preten- 
sions to  being  considered  beautiful,  and  was  as 
far  removed  from  being  plain.  She  had  rather 
light  brown  hair,  somewhat  thin,  and  drawn 
plainly  over  her  brow.  Her  complexion  had 
no  trace  of  colour  in  it,  and  her  lips  were  pallid 
also  ;  but  she  had  a  most  sweet  smile,  with  a 
touch  of  tender  melancholy  in  it.  Altogether 
she  was  as  unpretending,  undemonstrative, 


2  i  8          Charlotte  Bronte 

quiet  a  little  lady  as  you  would  well  meet. 
Her  age  I  took  to  be  about  five-and-thirty. 
But  when  you  saw  and  felt  her  eyes,  the  spirit 
that  created  Jane  Eyre  was  revealed  at  once  to 
you.  They  were  rather  small,  but  of  a  very 
peculiar  colour,  and  had  a  strange  lustre  and 
intensity.  They  were  chameleon-like,  a  blend- 
ing of  various  brown  and  olive  tints.  But  they 
looked  you  through  and  through — and  you  felt 
they  were  forming  an  opinion  of  you,  not  by 
mere  acute  noting  of  Lavaterish  physiognomi- 
cal peculiarities,  but  by  a  subtle  penetration 
into  the  very  marrow  of  your  mind,  and  the 
innermost  core  of  your  soul.  Taking  my  hand 
again,  she  apologised  for  her  enforced  absence, 
and,  as  she  did  so,  she  looked  right  through  me. 
There  was  no  boldness  in  the  gaze,  but  an  in- 
tense, direct,  searching  look,  as  of  one  who  had 
the  gift  to  read  hidden  mysteries,  and  the  right 
to  read  them.  I  had  a  feeling  that  I  never 
experienced  before  or  since,  as  though  I  was 
being  mesmerised."  1 

Through  the  closing  months  of  1853  and  the 
early  part  of  1854  Miss  Bronte,  living  quietly 

1  John  Stores  Smith  in  The  Free  Lance,  March  14, 1868. 


cc 


Villette"  and"  The  Professor"  219 

at  Haworth,  was  principally  occupied  in  nurs- 
ing her  father,  who  was  getting  very  old  and 
very  blind.  In  April  however  she  was  able  to 
announce  to  her  friends  that  she  was  engaged 
to  be  married  to  her  father's  curate,  and  on 
June  29  of  this  year,  1854,  Charlotte  Bronte 
became  Mrs.  Arthur  Bell  Nicholls. 


XVI 
Marriage   and    Death 

I  THINK  he  must  be  like  all  the  curates 
I  have  seen,"  Charlotte  Bronte  writes 
of  one  of  them.  "  They  seem  to  me 
a  self-seeking,  vain,  empty  race."  Her  ex- 
perience had  certainly  been  exceptionally  wide, 
for  until  she  went  to  Brussels  at  twenty-six 
years  of  age  she  had  met  but  few  other  men  in 
her  father's  house.  Curates  there  had  been 
in  abundance.  To  the  three  individuals  de- 
scribed in  Shirley,  one  may  add  at  least  six 
others,  and  two  of  them  desired  to  marry  Miss 
Bronte — Mr.  Bryce  and  Mr.  Nussey.  Mr. 
Bryce  proposed  by  letter  after  one  meeting, 
Mr.  Nussey  also  declared  himself  in  almost 
similar  fashion,  and  received  in  return  much 
good  advice  as  to  choosing  a  wife  which,  as 
we  have  seen,  he  quickly  took.  Miss  Bronte 
had  become  famous  when  the  next  pro- 


Marriage  and  Death     221 

posal  of  marriage  came  to  her.  This  was  from 
Mr.  James  Taylor,  who  was  in  the  employment 
of  her  publishers.  The  firm  suggested  to  Miss 
Bronte  that  Mr.  Taylor  should  come  to  Ha- 
worth  for  the  manuscript  of  Shirley,  and  her 
reply  gave  an  interesting  glimpse  of  her  pecu- 
liarly isolated  life.  She  told  Mr.  W.  S.  Wil- 
liams that  she  could  not  offer  any  male  society 
as  companions  in  the  neighbourhood,  that  her 
father  "  without  being  in  the  least  misanthro- 
pical or  sour-natured,  habitually  prefers  soli- 
tude to  society."  Under  these  circumstances 
Miss  Bronte  suggests  that  if  Mr.  Taylor  still 
desires  to  come  for  the  manuscript,  he  should 
only  stay  the  one  day.  Mr.  Taylor  came,  and 
it  is  clear  quickly  lost  his  heart,  and  showed, 
moreover,  much  more  persistency  than  earlier 
lovers.  He  began  to  lend  her  newspapers  and 
books,  and  went  so  far  as  to  half  propose,  only 
to  be  snubbed  into  silence  for  a  period  of  nine 
months,  when  he  reappeared,  or  rather  his 
favourite  newspaper,  which  came  once  again 
through  the  post  to  Haworth.  It  was  the 
Athen&um  which  formed  the  singular  medium 
of  this  quaint  courtship.  There  are  many 


222          Charlotte   Bronte 


references  in  Charlotte  Bronte's  letters  to  her 
friend  Ellen  Nussey  which  seem  to  indicate 
that  with  still  a  little  more  persistency  James 
Taylor — "  the  little  man,"  as  she  calls  him — 
might  have  won  his  suit,  the  more  particularly 
as  he  had  a  strong  ally  in  her  father,  and 
touched  her  by  a  certain  resemblance  to  her 
brother  BranweH.  However  his  firm  sent  him 
to  India,  and  he  accepted  as  final  Miss  Bronte's 
definite  refusal.  He  wrote  to  her  occasionally 
from  Bombay,  and  her  letters  to  him  have  been 
published.1  When  he  returned  to  England  in 
1856  Charlotte  Bronte  was  dead. 

Miss  Bronte's  fourth  and  this  time  successful 
lover  was  Mr.  Arthur  Bell  Nicholls,  her  father's 
curate  :  one  of  that  detested  race  which  she 
had  satirized  so  bitterly  in  Shirley,  and  made  so 
many  contemptuous  references  to  in  her  letters. 
Of  Mr.  Nicholls,  however,  she  had  early  formed 
a  kindly  judgment.  Born  in  1817,  he  was  a 
Scot  by  origin,  an  Irishman  of  Co.  Antrim  by 
birth.  He  was  educated  at  the  Royal  School 
at  Banagher  by  his  uncle,  the  Rev.  Alan  Bell, 
the  headmaster.  From  Trinity  College,  Dub- 
1  In  Charlotte  Bronte  and  Her  Circle, 


Marriage  and  Death     223 

lin,  he  passed  in  1844  to  the  curacy  of  Ha  worth, 
in  succession  to  Mr.  Smith,  the  "  Malone  "  of 
Shirley.  In  that  novel,  written,  it  will  be 
remembered,  in  1849,  he  is  pictured  as  Mr. 
Macartney  : — "  I  am  happy  to  be  able  to  in- 
form you  with  truth  that  this  gentleman  did  as 
much  credit  to  his  country  as  Malone  had  done 
it  discredit.  .  .  .  He  laboured  faithfully  in 
the  parish  :  the  schools,  both  Sunday  and  day- 
schools,  flourished  under  his  sway  like  green 
bay-trees.  Being  human,  of  course  he  had  his 
faults ;  these  however  were  proper,  steady- 
going  clerical  faults,  which  many  would  call 
virtues  :  the  circumstance  of  finding  himself 
invited  to  tea  with  a  Dissenter  would  unhinge 
him  for  a  week.  .  .  ." 

In  1846  Miss  Bronte  repudiated  her  friend's 
suggestion  that  she  was  going  to  marry  Mr. 
Nicholls.  "  He  and  his  fellow  curates,"  she  said, 
"  regard  me  as  an  old  maid,  and  I  regard  them, 
one  and  all,  as  highly  uninteresting,  narrow  and 
unattractive  specimens  of  the  coarser  sex." 

Mr.  Nicholls  however  had  his  moment 
of  triumph,  when  Shirley  appeared,  and 
thereon  Miss  Bronte  wrote  to  her  friend 


224          Charlotte  Bronte 

that  he  had  greeted  the  book  with  "  roars 
of  laughter."  "  He  would  read  all  the 
scenes  about  the  curates  aloud  to  papa.  He 
triumphed  in  his  own  character."  Two  years 
later  Mr.  Nicholls  appeared  in  a  less 
successful  role.  He  asked  his  vicar's  daughter 
to  marry  him.  This  was  in  December 
1852.  The  incident  is  best  told  in  Miss 
Bronte's  own  words  : — 

"  On  Monday  evening  Mr.  Nicholls  was  here 
to  tea.  I  vaguely  felt  without  clearly  seeing, 
as  without  seeing  I  have  felt  for  some  time,  the 
meaning  of  his  constant  looks,  and  strange, 
feverish  restraint.  After  tea  I  withdrew  to  the 
dining-room  as  usual.  As  usual,  Mr.  Nicholls 
sat  with  papa  till  between  eight  and  nine 
o'clock ;  I  then  heard  him  open  the  parlour 
door  as  if  going.  I  expected  the  clash  of  the 
front  door.  He  stopped  in  the  passage  ;  he 
tapped  ;  like  lightning  it  flashed  on  me  what 
was  coming.  He  entered ;  he  stood  before 
me.  What  his  words  were  you  can  guess ;  his 
manner  you  can  hardly  realize,  nor  can  I  forget 
it.  Shaking  from  head  to  foot,  looking  deadly 


The  Rev.  Arthur  Bell  Nicholls 

The  husband  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  to  whom  she  was  married 
June  29,  1854 


Marriage  and  Death     22  $ 

pale,  speaking  low,  vehemently,  yet  with  diffi- 
culty, he  made  me  for  the  first  time  feel  what 
it  costs  a  man  to  declare  affection  where  he 
doubts  response. 

"  The  spectacle  of  one  ordinarily  so  statue- 
like  thus  trembling,  stirred,  and  overcome,  gave 
me  a  kind  of  strange  shock.  He  spoke  of  suffer- 
ings he  had  borne  for  months,  of  sufferings  he 
could  endure  no  longer,  and  craved  leave  for 
some  hope.  I  could  only  entreat  him  to  leave 
me  then,  and  promise  a  reply  on  the  morrow. 
I  asked  him  if  he  had  spoken  to  papa.  He  said 
he  dared  not.  I  think  I  half  led,  half  put  him 
out  of  the  room. 

"  When  he  was  gone  I  immediately  went  to 
papa,  and  told  him  what  had  taken  place. 
Agitation  and  anger  disproportionate  to  the 
occasion  ensued  ;  if  I  had  loved  Mr.  Nicholls 
and  had  heard  such  epithets  applied  to  him  as 
were  used,  it  would  have  transported  me  past 
my  patience  ;  as  it  was,  my  blood  boiled  with 
a  sense  of  injustice.  But  papa  worked  himself 
into  a  state  not  to  be  trifled  with  :  the  veins 
on  his  temples  started  up  like  whip-cord,  and 
his  eyes  became  suddenly  bloodshot.  I  made 

id 


226          Charlotte  Bronte 

haste  to  promise  that  Mr.  Nicholls  should  on 

the  morrow  have  a  distinct  refusal. 

***** 

"  You  must  understand  that  a  good  share  of 
papa's  anger  arises  from  the  idea,  not  alto- 
gether groundless,  that  Mr.  Nicholls  has  be- 
haved with  disingenuousness  in  so  long  con- 
cealing his  aim.  I  am  afraid  also  that  papa 
thinks  a  little  too  much  about  his  want  of 
money  ;  he  says  the  match  would  be  a  degra- 
dation, that  I  should  be  throwing  myself  away, 
that  he  expects  me,  if  I  marry  at  all,  to  do  very 
differently  ;  in  short,  his  manner  of  viewing 
the  subject  is  on  the  whole  far  from  being  one 
in  which  I  can  sympathize.  My  own  object 
tions  arise  from  a  sense  of  incongruity  and  un- 
congeniality  in  feelings,  tastes,  principles." 

Here  clearly  was  the  first  lover  who  realized 
in  a  measure  the  ideal  of  love  that  Charlotte 
Bronte  had  pictured  in  her  dreams  and  in  her 
stories — a  passionate  man  full  of  devotion, 
above  all  suspicion  of  wanting  a  wife  for  her  in- 
tellectual attainments  or  literary  achievements. 
Whatever  uncongeniality  there  may  have  been 
in  these  particulars  was  more  than  atoned  for  by 


Marriage  and  Death     227 

her  father's  action.  A  woman  hates  injustice 
to  a  man  who  pays  her  the  compliment  of  being 
in  love  with  her,  and  she  is  nearly  always  in  love 
with  love.  As  a  natural  consequence  a  few 
months  found  Charlotte  Bronte  deeply  devoted 
to  Mr.  Nicholls.  The  gentleman  had  meanwhile 
betaken  himself  to  another  curacy  at  Kirk- 
Smeaton,  after  five  months  of  difficulty  and 
unpleasantness  with  Mr.  Bronte.  His  successor 
did  not  please,  and  to  the  complaints  of  her 
father  Miss  Bronte  had  a  ready  retort.  She 
loved  Mr.  Nicholls,  and  corresponded  with 
him.  If  she  married  him  they  could  live  at 
the  rectory,  and  Mr.  Bronte's  old  age  would 
be  secured  from  trouble.  To  a  man,  very  old 
and  very  nearly  blind,  this  was  well-nigh  an 
unanswerable  appeal,  and  Mr.  Bronte  relented. 
Mr.  Nicholls  exchanged  back  to  Haworth,  and 
the  wedding  took  place  at  Haworth  Church  on 
June  29,  1854,  Mr.  Sutcliffe  Sowden,  one  of 
Mr.  Nicholls'  friends,  performing  the  cere- 
mony, Miss  Wooler  giving  the  bride  away,  and 
Miss  Ellen  Nussey  being  the  only  bridesmaid. 
The  honeymoon  was  passed  in  Ireland — in 
a  run  through  Kerry  and  Co.  Cork,  and  a 


228  Charlotte  Bronte 

stay  with  her  husband's  relatives  at  Banagher 
in  King's  Co.  "  I  must  say  I  like  my  new  re- 
lations," she  writes ;  "  my  dear  husband,  too, 
appears  in  a  new  light  in  his  own  country. 
More  than  once  I  had  deep  pleasure  in  hearing 
his  praises  on  all  sides.  ...  I  pray  to  be  en- 
abled to  repay  as  I  ought  the  affectionate  devo- 
tion of  a  truthful,  honourable  man." 

And  upon  her  return  to  Haworth  she  writes  : 
"  Dear  Nell,  during  the  last  six  weeks  the 
colour  of  my  thoughts  is  a  good  deal  changed  : 
I  know  more  of  the  realities  of  life  than  I  once 
did.  I  think  many  false  ideas  are  propagated, 
perhaps  unintentionally.  I  think  those  mar- 
ried women  who  indiscriminately  urge  their 
acquaintances  to  marry,  much  to  blame.  For 
my  own  part,  I  can  only  say  with  deepest  sin- 
cerity and  fuller  significance  what  I  always 
said  in  theory,  '  Wait  God's  will.'  Indeed,  in- 
deed, Nell,  it  is  a  solemn  and  strange  and 
perilous  thing  for  a  woman  to  become  a  wife. 
Man's  lot  is  far,  far  different.  .  .  .  Have  I  told 
you  how  much  better  Mr.  Nicholls  is  ?  He 
looks  quite  strong  and  hale  ;  he  gained  twelve 
pounds  during  the  first  four  weeks  in  Ireland. 


Marriage  and  Death     229 

To  see  this  improvement  in  him  has  been  a 
main  source  of  happiness  to  me,  and  to  speak 
truth,  a  subject  of  wonder  too." 

The  letters  that  followed  clearly  indicated 
that  love  had  followed  respect  and  esteem,  as 
had  been  her  "theory"  of  marriage,  and  that  she 
was  becoming  entirely  devoted  to  her  husband. 
These  few  months  of  married  life  were,  it  is 
certain,  quite  the  happiest  of  her  life.  We 
hear  little,  indeed,  of  authorship — but  they 
know  little  of  authorship  who  think  that  happi- 
ness in  any  robust  sense  and  the  writing  of 
works  of  imagination  are  synonymous  terms. 
The  months  that  Charlotte  Bronte  was  writ- 
ing her  books  were  probably  the  most  unhappy 
of  her  life.  Now  she  took  to  domestic  duties. 
"  The  married  woman  can  call  but  a  very  small 
portion  of  each  day  her  own,"  she  writes. 

But  her  end  was  approaching.  Charlotte 
Bronte  had  been  but  nine  months  a  wife  when 
she  died  of  an  illness  incidental  to  childbirth 
on  March  13,  1855.  In  a  letter  to  a  friend 
from  her  deathbed  she  writes,  "  I  want  to  give 
you  an  assurance  which  I  know  will  comfort 
you  :  that  is  that  I  find  in  my  husband  the 


230  Charlotte  Bronte 

tenderest  nurse,  the  kindest  support,  the  best 
earthly  comfort  that  ever  woman  had.  His 
patience  never  fails,  and  it  is  tried  by  sad  days 
and  broken  nights."  Then  came  the  last  words 
to  her  husband — surely  as  pathetic  as  any  in  the 
whole  range  of  literary  biography.  "  I  am  not 
going  to  die,  am  I  ?  He  will  not  separate  us, 
we  have  been  so  happy." 


Charlotte  Nicholls  was  buried  beside  her 
mother,  her  brother  Branwell,  and  her  sister 
Emily  in  the  family  vault  in  Haworth  Church. 
For  the  six  years  that  followed  his  wife's  death 
Mr.  Nicholls  stayed  on  at  Haworth.  At  the 
death  of  Mr.  Bronte  he  removed  to  Ireland, 
gave  up  the  Church  as  a  profession,  and  engaged 
in  farming — an  occupation  he  has  pursued  for 
nearly  fifty  years. 

The  present  writer  first  met  Mr.  Nicholls  in 
1895.  It  was  on  the  anniversary  of  the  great 
novelist's  death-day — March  31 — fifty  years 
earlier.  Mr  Nicholls  met  me  at  Banagher 
station,  as  I  alighted  from  the  Dublin 
train.  Banagher  is  situated  on  the  Shan- 


Marriage  and  Death     231 

non.  It  has  been  immortalized  by  a  phrase 
— "  That  bangs  Banagher."  At  the  end  of 
the  village,  near  by  the  Protestant  Church,  I 
found  the  pleasant  farm-house  in  which  the 
former  curate  of  Haworth  was  passing  his  de- 
clining years.  The  house  was  singularly  in- 
teresting in  its  multitude  of  Bronte  relics.  On 
the  walls  of  the  drawing-room  were  Richmond's 
portrait  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  the  engravings  of 
Thackeray  and  Wellington  that  so  delighted 
her  heart,  water-colour  drawings  by  all  three 
sisters,  perhaps  most  noticeable,  crude  but  not 
the  less  interesting,  Emily's  picture  of  her  dog 
"  Keeper  "  and  Anne's  "  Flossy."  On  the  stair- 
case was  a  portrait  of  Branwell.  I  noted  the  two 
rocking-chairs  so  frequently  occupied  by  the 
younger  sisters  in  their  last  illness — in  fact  the 
whole  house  abounded  in  pathetic  memories  of 
that  strangely  different  life  in  far  away  York- 
shire. It  almost  seemed  as  if  the  wraiths  of 
the  immortal  sisters  had  revisited  the  land  of 
their  fathers — a  land  which  with  all  its  romance 
and  poetry  had  made  no  impression  upon  them 
when  they  lived,  although,  as  I  have  said, 
Charlotte  Bronte  spent  some  happy  weeks  there 


2 32          Charlotte   Bronte 

soon  after  marriage,  and  indeed  had  stayed  in 
this  very  house. 

But  what  of  Mr.  Nicholls  ?  I  had  almost 
been  prepared  for  a  narrow-minded,  limited, 
austere  man.  I  had  read  estimates  of  him  that 
inclined  to  this  view.  Miss  Ellen  Nussey,  the 
very  personification  of  loyalty  to  the  memory 
of  her  dear  friend,  was  nevertheless  not  kindly 
disposed  to  Mr.  Nicholls.  From  her  Mrs. 
Gaskell  had  imbibed  a  prejudice  that  is  ex- 
pressed in  more  than  one  letter  I  have  seen. 
Mr.  Nicholls  had  his  idiosyncrasies,  as  have  most 
of  us,  and  no  one  could  face  the  life  of  a  country 
village  without  incurring  prejudice  and  misun- 
derstanding. The  author  of  Cranford  might  well 
have  realized  that.  In  any  case  time,  we  may 
assume,  had  softened  down  many  angularities 
in  Mr.  Nicholls,  as  it  softens  them  with  most 
men;  Certainly  the  genial  man  who  shook  hands 
with  me  at  Banagher  station,  carried  me  off 
in  his  jaunting  car  to  his  pleasant  home  and 
introduced  me  to  his  kindly  family  circle  was  an 
entirely  benign  and  liberal-minded  man.  There 
were  no  remnants  in  his  nature  of  that  intoler- 
ance and  pedantry  that  may  or  may  not  have 


Marriage  and  Death     233 

been  in  his  nature  half  a  century  earlier.  He 
was  keenly  interested  in  everything  that  was 
going  on  in  the  great  world,  very  gratified  at 
the  universal  recognition  of  his  wife's  genius, 
and  greatly  appreciative  of  the  homage  that 
was  now  offered  on  all  sides.1 


1  Mr.  Nicholls  was  full  of  kindly  memories  of  old  Mr. 
Bronte.  He  denied  the  many  rumours  that  had  so  long 
flourished  about  his  eccentricities,  while  admitting  that  he 
had  a  temper  on  occasions.  He  thought  the  earlier  opposi- 
tion to  his  marriage  not  unnatural  in  a  man  who  had  learnt 
to  value  his  daughter  very  highly.  "  I  had  less  than  a  hun- 
dred pounds  a  year  at  the  time,"  he  remarked. 


XVII 
The    Glamour  of  the  Brontes 

JUST  as  a  love  of  Milton's  Lycidash&s  been 
proclaimed  to  be  a  touchstone  of  taste 
in  poetry,  so  I  think  may  an  apprecia- 
tion of  the  Bronte  novels  be  counted  as  a  touch- 
stone of  taste  in  prose  literature.  This  is  more 
particularly  the  case  so  far  as  Emily  Bronte's 
Wuthering  Heights  is  concerned.  Not  to  real- 
ize the  high  qualities  of  that  masterpiece  of 
fiction  is  to  be  blind  indeed  to  all  the  conditions 
which  go  to  make  a  great  book.  Wuthering 
Heights  is  indeed  unique  in  modern  literature  ; 
it  is  entirely  independent  of  all  the  fiction  that 
had  gone  before.  Because  Emily  Bronte  learnt 
German  and  doubtless  read  many  an  eerie  Ger- 
man story,  it  has  been  suggested  that  this  was 
a  literature  that  influenced  her  materially ; 
because  she  had  an  Irish  father,  who  may  or 
may  not  have  told  tales  by  the  fireside  recalling 
his  boyhood,  it  has  been  claimed  that  here  was 

234 


The    Glamour  of  the  Bronte's   235 

the  material  upon  which  she  worked.  Not  one 
of  these  suppositions  will  bear  examination. 
The  only  external  influence  that  would  seem 
to  have  made  this  wonderful  book  were  those 
wild  and  silent  moors  that  the  writer  loved  so 
well,  and  where  we  are  sure  from  earliest  child- 
hood she  constantly  kept  solitary  communion 
with  all  the  weird  phantasies  of  her  brain. 

This  element  of  mystery  in  all  that  concerned 
Emily  Bronte,  the  absence  of  a  single  line  from 
her  to  any  correspondent  furnishing  some  re- 
velation of  character,  the  non-existence  even 
of  a  portrait  bearing  the  faintest  resemblance 
to  her,  the  few  casual  glimpses  of  a  personality 
that  loved  dogs  more  than  human  beings,  of  a 
nature  that  was  quite  unlike  to  many  thou- 
sands of  her  fellow  countrywomen  that  were 
born  into  the  world  in  these  same  days  of  the 
first  quarter  of  the  last  century — all  these, 
combined  with  the  fact  that  every  critic  with- 
out exception  that  has  been  brought  into  con- 
tact with  her  poetry  and  prose  has  found  it 
glorious,  and  you  have  here  at  least  one  ele- 
ment that  provides  a  glamour  to  the  story  of 
the  Brontes. 


236  Charlotte  Bronte 

A  second  element  of  this  glamour  is  fur- 
nished by  the  circumstance  of  the  very  exist- 
ence of  a  family  of  four  children,  all  of  them 
with  a  taste  for  writing,  and  all  of  them  destined 
to  die  young.  Branwell  and  Anne  are  but 
quite  minor  figures  in  this  strange  drama,  but 
that  one  family  should  have  produced  two 
young  girls  of  the  calibre  of  Emily  and  Char- 
lotte is  of  itself  an  unique  circumstance  in  Eng- 
lish literature.  Emily  the  reticent,  whose 
pages  give  forth  not  one  single  scrap  of  self- 
revelation,  who  is  as  impersonal  as  Shakspere, 
revealed  only  in  certain  poems  that  hers  was  on 
the  whole  a  sombre  pagan  outlook  upon  life,  in 
which  the  riddle  of  the  universe  is  found  to  be 
insoluble.  Charlotte  on  the  other  hand  offering 
us  an  entire  contrast,  taking  us  so  abundantly 
into  her  confidence  alike  in  her  letters  and  her 
books.  She  has  an  opinion  upon  every  sub- 
ject. Here  is  indeed  no  lack  whatever  of  self- 
revelation,  and  very  piquant  it  all  is.  We 
know  Charlotte  Bronte's  attitude  on  the  rela- 
tion of  capital  and  labour,  on  the  virtues  of 
revealed  religion,  by  which  she  usually  meant 
the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  England,  on  books 


The   Glamour  of  the  Bronte's   237 

and  on  men  ;  there  was  not  a  single  human 
being,  with  the  exception  of  her  own  father, 
that  she  did  not  permit  herself  to  criticise  with 
the  utmost  frankness.  Her  girl  friends,  and 
the  literary  friends  of  later  years,  every  casual 
acquaintance  indeed,  equally  came  under  that 
satiric  touch.  The  personal  note  was  not 
quite  as  common  in  literature  then  as  it  is  to- 
day, and  that  is  why  Charlotte  Bronte's  corre- 
spondence will  always  have  an  attraction  of  its 
own.  Added  to  this,  it  is  indisputable  that  she 
was  a  singularly  great  novelist.  It  has  recently 
been  suggested  that  the  popularity  of  her  books 
is  on  the  wane.  The  idea  probably  arises  from 
the  experiences  of  one  or  two  publishers,  but  a 
dozen  publishers  at  least  are  at  present  engaged 
on  issuing  the  Bronte  novels,  and  from  inquiries 
I  have  made  I  am  satisfied  that  while  not,  and 
rightly,  holding  the  same  vogue  as  do  Scott, 
Dickens  and  Thackeray,  she  comes  next  to  them 
in  general  acceptance  among  the  English 
novelists  of  the  past. 

It  is  true  she  has  limitations,  most  obvious  in 
Shirley,  but  to  be  found  in  a  measure  in  all  her 
books ;  a  kindly  benevolent  outlook  upon  life 


238          Charlotte  Bronte 

there  is  not.  Some  of  her  pictures  of  men  and 
women  were  grotesque  even  when  written  ; 
they  are  doubly  grotesque  to-day  without  being 
far  enough  away  from  us  to  enable  us  to  feel 
that  she  is  giving  us  a  picture  of  a  bygone  era. 
But  when  all  limitations  are  conceded,  there 
still  remain  to  us  great  books,  full  of  interest,  of 
imperishable  character  drawing.  Jane  Eyre 
and  Lucy  Snowe,  Rochester  and  Paul  Emanuel, 
with  a  number  of  minor  characters  are  all 
drawn  with  a  master  touch,  and  while  new 
books  must  necessarily  ever  displace  the  old 
with  the  majority  of  readers,  there  will  never, 
we  may  be  sure,  be  a  time  when  a  student  of 
literature  will  not  find  it  essential  to  make  the 
acquaintance  of  this  famous  gallery  of  creations, 
that  filled  so  large  a  space  in  the  reading  interests 
of  an  earlier  generation.  These  books  must  be 
read  if  only  for  their  style,  if  only  for  their  fine 
passionate  phrases,  they  must  be  read  still  more 
for  their  fine  moral  and  intellectual  qualities, 
for  the  stern  sense  of  duty  that  belongs  to  them, 
the  scorn  of  all  meanness  and  trickery,  the 
wonderful  grasp  of  the  hard  facts  of  life,  of  the 
stern  facts  of  our  being.  "  Life  is  a  battle," 


The   Glamour   of  the  Brontes   239 

she  said.  "  God  grant  that  we  may  all  be  able  to 
fight  it  well."  These  books  will  be  read  above  all 
because  more  truly  than  any  other  writer  in  our 
fiction,  Charlotte  Bronte  has  pictured  an  ideal 
of  love  which  will  always  make  its  appeal  to 
many  hearts.  In  her  stones  we  find  the  pas- 
sionate devotion  of  one  human  being  to  an- 
other, growing  more  intense  with  time,  based 
partly  on  intellectual  sympathy,  partly  on 
spiritual  affinity,  and  yet  again  upon  absorbing 
passion.  Most  of  our  writers  love  only  to  de- 
pict the  casual  devotion  based  on  a  pretty  face 
or  a  charming  disposition.  Further,  they  had 
not  dared  to  go  until  our  own  time  when  the 
sex  novelist  has  gone  too  far. 

Finally  in  considering  this  question  of  the 
glamour  of  the  Brontes,  we  come  again  to  the 
point  of  vivid  interest  that  they  have  been  able 
to  excite  through  their  own  personality.  What 
could  be  more  marked  in  this  way  than  the  note 
that  Charlotte  Bronte  wrote  five  years  before 
she  died,  concerning  her  sisters,  some  passages 
from  which  have  already  been  quoted  in  this 
little  book,  and  another  and  longer  passage  may 
well  be  quoted  here  : — 


240          Charlotte  Bronte 

"  About  five  years  ago,"  wrote  Miss  Bronte 
in  1850,  "  my  two  sisters  and  myself,  after  a 
prolonged  period  of  separation,  found  ourselves 
reunited,  and  at  home.  Resident  in  a  remote 
district,  where  education  had  made  little  pro- 
gress, and  where,  consequently,  there  was  no 
inducement  to  social  intercourse  beyond  our 
own  domestic  circle,  we  were  wholly  dependent 
on  ourselves  and  each  other,  on  books  and  study, 
for  the  enjoyments  and  occupations  of  life. 
The  highest  stimulus,  as  well  as  the  liveliest 
pleasure,  we  had  known  from  childhood  up- 
wards lay  in  attempts  at  literary  composition. 
We  had  very  early  cherished  the  dream  of  be- 
coming authors.  This  dream,  never  relin- 
quished, even  when  distance  divided  and 
absorbing  tasks  occupied  us,  now  suddenly 
acquired  strength  and  consistency.  It  took 
the  character  of  a  resolve.  We  agreed  to 
arrange  a  small  selection  of  our  poems,  and,  if 
possible,  get  them  printed.  Averse  to  personal 
publicity,  we  veiled  our  own  names  under 
those  of  Currer,  Ellis,  and  Acton  Bell ;  the  am- 
biguous choice  being  dictated  by  a  sort  of 
conscientious  scruple  at  assuming  Christian 


The   Glamour  of  the  Brontes    241 

names  positively  masculine,  while  we  did  not 
like  to  declare  ourselves  women,  because — 
without  at  that  time  suspecting  that  our  mode 
of  writing  and  thinking  was  not  what  is  called 
'  feminine  ' — we  had  a  vague  impression  that 
authoresses  are  liable  to  be  looked  on  with  pre- 
judice ;  we  had  noticed  how  critics  sometimes 
use  for  their  chastisement  the  weapon  of  per- 
sonality and  for  their  reward  a  flattery  which 
is  not  true  praise.  The  bringing  out  of 
our  little  book  was  hard  work.  As  was  to 
be  expected,  neither  we  nor  our  poems  were 
at  all  wanted  ;  but  for  this  we  had  been  pre- 
pared at  the  outset.  Though  inexperienced 
ourselves,  we  had  read  the  experience  of  others. 
Through  many  obstacles  a  way  was  at  last 
made,  and  the  book  was  printed  ;  it  did  not 
obtain  much  favourable  criticism,  and  is 
scarcely  known ;  but  ill-success  failed  to 
crush  us ;  the  mere  effort  to  succeed  had 
given  a  wonderful  zest  to  existence  ;  it  must 
be  pursued.  We  each,  therefore,  set  to  work 
on  a  prose  tale." 


16 


242  Charlotte  Bronte 

And  then  that  final  tribute  to  her  sisters' 
memories  : — "  I  may  sum  up  all  by  saying  that 
for  strangers  they  were  nothing  ;  for  super- 
ficial observers  less  than  nothing ;  but  for 
those  who  had  known  them  all  their  lives  in  the 
intimacy  of  close  relationship,  they  were  genu- 
inely good,  and  truly  great." 

Some  six  years  after  this  tribute  had  been 
paid,  there  came  that  splendid  recognition  by 
Mrs.  Gaskell,  an  accomplished  writer  who  has 
added  more  than  one  book  of  enduring  reputa- 
tion to  our  literature.  With  so  fine  an  imagi- 
nation it  was  only  natural  that  she  should 
write  a  beautiful  book,  a  book  calculated  still 
further  to  kindle  popular  interest.  It  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life  of 
Charlotte  Bronte  has  received  as  enthusiastic 
praise  from  the  critics  as  any  one  of  her  own 
novels,  or  even  the  novels  of  the  friend  whose 
fame  she  was  to  assist  so  largely.  There  are 
those  who  have  read  that  biography  who  have 
never  read  the  novels,  and  have  found  in  its 
pathetic  story,  so  effectively  told,  a  charm  which 
pertains  to  few  biographies. 

I  recall  a  visit  to  Mr.  Bronte's  successor  at 


The   Glamour  of  the   Brontes    243 

Haworth,1  in  which  that  gentleman,  after 
courteously  showing  me  over  the  house,  in  which 
he  had  made  many  marked  changes,  and  to 
which  he  had  added  many  material  comforts, 
took  down  from  a  shelf  his  copy  of  Mrs.  Gas- 
kell's  book  and  pointing  out  the  old-fashioned 
engraving  of  the  parsonage  as  the  Brontes 
knew  it,  asked  triumphantly,  wishing  to  em- 
phasize what  he  considered  the  exaggeration 
of  its  dreariness.  "  Is  that  anything  like  the 
place  ?  "  It  is  not  much  like  the  Haworth 
of  to-day,  but  it  is  not  unlike  the  spot  as 
the  Bronte  children  knew  it,  and  indeed, 
Mary  Taylor/writing  to  thank  Mrs.  Gaskell  for 
"  a  true  picture  of  a  melancholy  life,"  declared 
that  it  was  "  not  so  gloomy  as  the  truth,"  and 
that  her  friend  Charlotte  Bronte,  "  a  woman 
of  first-rate  talents,  industry  and  integrity," 
had  lived  all  her  life  "  in  a  walking  nightmare 
of  '  poverty  and  self-suppression.' ' 

Following  upon  Mrs.  Gaskell's  notable  pic- 
ture of  the  life  of  the  Bronte  sisters,  we  have  had 
not  a  few  brilliant  criticisms  of  their  books.  A 
long  succession  of  able  men  and  women  have  in 

1  The  Rev.  John  Wade,  who  was  incumbent  of  Haworth 
from  1861  to  1898. 


244  Charlotte    Bronte 

the  succeeding  years  offered  homage  at  this 
shrine.  Mr.  Swinburne  has  described  Charlotte 
Bronte  as  "  a  woman  of  the  first  order  of 
genius,"  and  has  not  hesitated  to  place  Emily 
still  higher.  But  perhaps,  after  all,  the  finest 
tribute  to  the  genius  of  Charlotte  Bronte 
comes  from  Thackeray,  who  after  her  death 
introduced  a  fragment  of  her  work  called  Emma i 
to  the  readers  of  the  Cornbill  Magazine.  "  I 
fancied  an  austere  little  Joan  of  Arc  marching 
in  upon  us  and  rebuking  our  easy  lives,  our  easy 
morals !  She  gave  me,"  he  tells  us,  "  the  im- 
pression of  being  a  very  pure,  and  lofty,  and 
high-minded  person.  A  great  and  holy  rever- 
ence of  right  and  truth  seemed  to  be  with  her 
always.  Who  that  has  known  her  books  has 
not  admired  the  artist's  noble  English,  the 
burning  love  of  truth,  the  bravery,  the  sim- 
plicity, the  indignation  at  wrong,  the  eager  sym- 
pathy, the  pious  love  and  reverence,  the  passion- 
ate honour,  so  to  speak,  of  the  woman  ?  What  a 
story  is  that  of  the  family  of  poets  in  their  soli- 
tude yonder  on  the  gloomy  Yorkshire  moors ! " 

1  There  were  only  some  three  small  fragments  of  manu- 
script left  at  Miss  Bronte's  death,  all  apparently  written  after 
Fillette,  but  not  one  of  them  of  any  real  significance. 


Appendix 

THE  following  letters  written  to  the 
brother  of  the  friend  whose  marriage 
was  under  contemplation  are  inter- 
esting as  a  continuation  of  the  correspondence 
on  pages  49-5  5  :— 

"  I  am  about  to  employ  part  of  a  Sunday 
evening  in  answering  your  letter.  You 
will  perhaps  think  this  hardly  right,  and  yet  I 
do  not  feel  that  I  am  doing  wrong.  Sunday 
evening  is  almost  my  only  time  of  leisure,  no  one 
would  blame  me  if  I  were  to  spend  this  spare 
time  in  a  pleasant  chat  with  a  friend.  Is  it 
worse  to  spend  it  in  writing  a  friendly  letter  ? 

"  I  have  just  seen  my  little  noisy  charge 
deposited  snugly  in  their  cribs — and  I  am 
sitting  alone  in  the  schoolroom  with  the 


24.6          Charlotte  Bronte 

quiet  of  a  Sunday  evening  pervading  the 
grounds  and  gardens  outside  my  window.  I 
owe  you  a  letter — can  I  choose  a  better  time 
than  the  present  for  paying  my  debt  ?  Now 
you  need  not  expect  any  gossip  or  news,  I  have 
none  to  tell  you — even  if  I  had  I  am  not  at 
present  in  the  mood  to  communicate  them — 
you  will  excuse  an  unconnected  letter.  If  I 
had  thought  you  critical  or  captious  I  would 
have  declined  the  task  of  corresponding  with 
you.  When  I  reflect  indeed — it  seems  strange 
that  I  should  sit  down  to  write  without  a 
feeling  of  formality  and  restraint  to  an  indi- 
vidual with  whom  I  am  personally  so  little 
acquainted  as  I  am  with  yourself — but  the  fact 
is,  I  cannot  be  formal  in  a  letter  ;  if  I  write  at 
all,  I  must  write  as  I  think.  It  seems  your 
sister  has  told  you  that  I  am  become  a  gover- 
ness again — as  you  say,  it  is  indeed  a  hard 
thing  for  flesh  and  blood  to  leave  home, 
especially  a  good  home — not  a  wealthy  or 
splendid  one — my  home  is  humble  and  un- 
attractive to  strangers,  but  to  me  it  contains 
what  I  shall  find  nowhere  else  in  the  world — 
the  profound  and  intense  affection  which 


Appendix  247 

brothers  and  sisters  feel  for  each  other  when 
their  minds  are  cast  in  the  same  mould,  their 
ideas  drawn  from  the  same  source — when  they 
have  clung  to  each  other  from  childhood  and 
when  family  disputes  have  never  sprung  up  to 
divide  them. 

"  We  are  all  separated  now,  and  winning 
our  bread  amongst  strangers  as  we  can — my 
sister  Anne  is  near  York,  my  brother  in  a 
situation  near  Halifax,  I  am  here,  Emily  is  the 
only  one  left  at  home,  where  her  usefulness 
and  willingness  make  her  indispensable.  Under 
these  circumstances,  should  we  repine  ?  I 
think  not — our  mutual  affection  ought  to 
comfort  us  under  all  difficulties — if  the  God 
on  whom  we  must  all  depend  will  but  vouch- 
safe us  health  and  the  power  to  continue  in 
the  strict  line  of  duty,  so  as  never  under  any 
temptation  to  swerve  from  it  an  inch — we 
shall  have  ample  reason  to  be  grateful  and 
contented. 

"  I  do  not  pretend  to  say  that  I  am  always 
contented ;  a  governess  must  often  submit 
to  have  the  heart-ache.  My  employers,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  White,  are  kind,  worthy  people  in 


248          Charlotte  Bronte' 

their  way,  but  the  children  are  indulged.  I 
have  great  difficulties  to  contend  with  some- 
times— perseverance  will  perhaps  conquer 
them — and  it  has  gratified  me  much  to  find 
that  the  parents  are  well  satisfied  with  their 
children's  improvement  in  learning  since  I 
came.  But  I  am  dwelling  too  much  upon 
my  own  concerns  and  feelings.  It  is  true 
they  are  interesting  to  me,  but  it  is  wholly 
impossible  they  should  be  so  to  you,  and  there- 
fore I  hope  you  will  slip  the  last  page,  for  I 
repent  having  written  it. 

"  A  fortnight  since  I  had  a  letter  from  your 
sister  urging  me  to  go  to  Brookroyd  for  a  single 
day.  I  felt  such  a  longing  to  have  a  respite 
from  labour  and  to  get  once  more  amongst 
(  old  familiar  faces '  that  I  conquered  diffidence 
and  asked  Mrs.  White  to  let  me  go.  She 
complied,  and  I  went  accordingly  and  had  a 
most  delightful  holiday.  I  saw  your  mother, 
your  sisters,  and  brothers ;  all  were  well. 
Ellen  talked  of  endeavouring  to  get  a 
situation  somewhere.  I  did  not  encourage 
the  idea  much — I  advised  her  rather  to  go  to 
you  for  a  while.  I  think  she  wants  a  change, 


Appendix  249 

and  I  daresay  you  would  be  glad  to  have  her 
as  a  companion  for  a  few  months. 

"  I  inquired  if  there  was  any  family  of  the 
name  of  Barrett  in  this  neighbourhood,  but 
I  cannot  hear  of  any  such,  though  I  under- 
stand there  is  a  Mr.,  Mrs.,  and  Miss  Barwick 
— the  name  in  pronunciation  sounds  very 
similar. 

"  My  time  is  out.  With  sincere  good 
wishes  for  your  welfare  and  kind  love  to  your 
sister." 

"  I  think  I  told  you  I  had  heard  something  of 
Mr.  Lincoln's  affair  before,  but  I  thought  from 
the  long  interval  that  had  elapsed  between 
his  visit  to  Brookroyd  and  his  late  declara- 
tion that  some  impediment  had  occurred  to 
prevent  his  proceeding  further.  I  own  I 
am  glad  to  hear  that  this  is  not  the  case,  for  I 
know  few  things  that  would  please  me  better 
than  to  hear  of  Ellen's  being  well  married. 
This  little  adverb  well  is,  however,  a  condition 
of  importance ;  it  implies  a  great  deal — 
fitness  of  character,  temper,  pursuits,  and 
competency  of  fortune.  Your  description  of 


250  Charlotte  Bronte 

Mr.  Lincoln  seems  to  promise  all  these  things ; 
there  is  but  one  word  in  it  that  appears  excep- 
tionable— you  say  he  is  eccentric.  If  his 
eccentricity  is  not  of  a  degrading  or  ridiculous 
character — if  it  does  not  arise  from  weakness 
of  mind  —  I  think  Ellen  would  hardly  be 
justified  in  considering  it  a  serious  objection  ; 
but  there  is  a  species  of  eccentricity  which, 
showing  itself  in  silly  and  trifling  forms,  often 
exposes  its  possessor  to  ridicule — this,  as  it 
must  necessarily  weaken  a  wife's  respect  for 
her  husband,  may  be  a  great  evil.  I  have 
advised  Ellen  as  strongly  as  my  limited 
knowledge  of  the  business  gives  me  a  right  to 
do,  to  accept  Mr.  Lincoln  in  case  he  should 
make  decided  proposals.  In  consequence  of 
this  advice,  she  seems  to  suspect  that  I  have 
had  some  hand  in  helping  '  to  cook  a  certain 
hash  which  has  been  concocted  at  Earnley.' 
I  use  her  own  words,  which  I  cannot  inter- 
pret, for  I  do  not  comprehend  them — you  can 
clear  me  of  any  such  underhand  and  meddling 
dealings.  What  I  have  had  to  say  on  the 
subject  has  been  said  entirely  to  herself,  and 
it  amounted  simply  to  this  :  '  If  Mr.  Lincoln 


Appendix  251 

is  a  good,  honourable,  and  respectable  man, 
take  him,  even  though  you  should  not  at 
present  feel  any  violent  affection  for  him — 
the  folly  of  what  the  French  call  "  une  grande 
passion  "  is  not  consistent  with  your  tranquil 
character ;  do  not  therefore  wait  for  such  a 
feeling.  If  Mr.  Lincoln  be  sensible  and  good- 
tempered,  I  do  not  doubt  that  in  a  little  while 
you  would  find  yourself  very  happy  and 
comfortable  as  his  wife.' 

"  You  will  see  by  these  words  that  I  am  no 
advocate  for  the  false  modesty  which  you 
complain  of,  and  which  induces  some  young 
ladies  to  say  l  No  '  when  they  mean  '  Yes.' 
But  if  I  know  Ellen,  she  is  not  one  of  this 
class — she  ought  not  therefore  to  be  too  closely 
urged  ;  let  her  friends  state  their  opinion  and 
give  their  advice,  and  leave  it  to  her  own  sense 
of  right  and  reason  to  do  the  rest.  It  seems 
to  us  better  that  she  should  be  married — but 
if  she  thinks  otherwise,  perhaps  she  is  the  best 
judge.  We  know  many  evils  are  escaped  by 
eschewing  matrimony,  and  since  so  large  a 
proportion  of  the  young  ladies  of  these  days 
pursue  that  rainbow-shade  with  such  unre- 


2  $2          Charlotte   Bronte 

mitting  eagerness,  let  us  respect  an  exception 
who  turns  aside  and  pronounces  it  only  a 
coloured  vapour  whose  tints  will  fade  on  a 
close  approach." 


Butler  &  Tanner,  The  Selwood  Printing  Works,  Frome,  and  London. 


Literary    Lives 
MATTHEW    ARNOLD. 

By   G.  W.  E.  RUSSELL. 
SECOND  EDITION. 

With   Photogravure  Frontispiece  and  numerous  Illustrations. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

"  '  Matthew  Arnold,'  by  G.  W.  E.  Russell,  is  one  of  the 
most  useful  works  on  the  subject  we  have  come  across.  In 
our  opinion  it  is  far  superior  to  the  ordinary  run  of  such 
books.  It  is  very  pleasant  reading,  and  has  the  merit  of 
drawing  attention  to  the  salient  points  of  Arnold's  thought, 
instead  of  confining  itself  to  subsidiary  matters.  Its  wide- 
spread acceptance  is  to  be  desired." — Athenceum. 

"  It  brings  the  great  poet-critic  before  the  reader  vividly 
and  intimately,  and  makes  us  realize  more  than  ever  how 
great  a  force  he  was,  and  is,  in  literature  and  life." — Spectator. 

"  It  comes  from  one  who  knew  Matthew  Arnold  inti- 
mately, and  was  in  whole-hearted  sympathy  with  most  of 
his  views  and  aims.  And  there  is  consequently  a  personal 
freshness  about  it,  which  is  almost  the  best  quality  a  book 
can  have." — Guardian. 

"  Mr.  Russell's  book  on  Matthew  Arnold  is  very  thorough, 
reverent,  and  helpful,  and  opens  Dr.  Nicoll's  series  with 
promise  and  success." — Morning  Post. 

"As  an  estimate  of  Matthew  Arnold's  work  as  critic  of 
society,  Mr.  Russell's  book  is  not  likely  to  be  superseded  in 
our  time." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

"  The  author  is  never  obtrusive,  but  in  pleasantly  flowing 
and  lucid  English  he  presents  Arnold's  character  as  exemplified 
in  his  writings.  His  influence  on  education,  his  opinions 
and  writings  on  the  subject,  and  on  society,  conduct,  theo- 
logy, are  all  reviewed  in  chapters  of  unflagging  interest.  Mr. 
Russell  has  achieved  the  task  he  set  himself  of  presenting  to 
the  reader  a  literary  personality,  as  it  were,  with  brilliant 
lucidity." — Daily  Graphic. 

"  Mr.  Russell  is,  if  any  man,  entitled  to  write  on  Matthew 
Arnold.  He  is  speaking  of  one  whom  he  knew  and  under- 
stood, and  his  literary  appreciations  are  always  in  good  taste. 
The  book  before  us  is  accordingly  what  we  should  expect 
it  to  be — simple,  clear,  and  unpretentious.  The  success  of 
Mr.  Russell's  book  is  that  he,  having  known  Matthew  Arnold 
intimately  for  many  years,  is  able  to  give  us  a  lively  and 
convincing  picture  of  his  fascinating  personality." — Westmin- 
ster Gazette. 

LONDON  :    HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  27,  PATERNOSTER 
Row 

17 


Literary    Lives 
COVENTRY    PATMORE. 

By  EDMUND  GOSSE. 

With  Photogravure  Frontispiece  and  numerous  Illustrations, 
price  3s.  6d. 

"A  book  both  just  and  interesting." — Times. 
"  Mr.  Gosse  is  nowhere  more  brilliant  and  attractive  than 
in  his  personal  sketch  of  the  poet.  For  this  species  of  work 
he  has  a  peculiar  aptitude.  In  Patmore  he  had  an  excellent 
subject,  for  no  man  was  more  original  or  less  like  his  sup- 
posed personality.  Mr.  Gosse  does  not  shrink  from  the  less 
pleasing  features  of  his  model,  and  gives  us  something  very 
different  from  the  colourless  abstractions  usual  in  contem- 
porary biography." — Athenaum. 

"  Admirable  as  the  '  Literary  Lives,'  edited  by  Mr. 
Robertson  Nicoll,  are,  the  series  contains  no  more  charming 
sketch  than  that  of  Coventry  Patmore,  which  has  just  been 
added  to  the  list.  In  dealing  with  the  career  of  his  old 
friend  and  literary  companion  Mr.  Edmund  Gosse  is  at  his- 
best." — Daily  Telegraph. 

"  For  Mr.  Gosse's  brilliant  little  book  the  critic  has  nothing- 
but  praise." — Westminster  Gazette. 

"  No  man  could  be  cited  as  better  fitted  for  the  task." — 
Scotsman. 

"Well-written,  well-considered,  and  on  occasion  eloquent, 
Mr.  Gosse's  story  of  Patmore's  life  and  his  estimate  of  Pat- 
more's  poetry  will  equally  repay  the  unbiassed  reader." — Globe. 
"  This  is  an  excellent  volume  of  an  excellent  series.  Mr. 
Gosse  has  something  to  say  of  real  interest,  and  he  says  it 
with  grace  and  charm  of  style.  The  book  has  a  unity.  It 
forms  a  study  of  a  personality  of  singular  fascination,  the- 
appreciation  of  a  man  and  his  work  by  an  admirer  of  both." 
— Daily  News. 

"  Seldom  does  it  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  reviewer  to  come- 
upon  a  more  just  and  brilliant  piece  of  criticism  than  Mr. 
Gosse's  appreciation  of  '  Coventry  Patmore  '  in  the  Literary 
Lives  series.  Mr.  Gosse  was  Patmore's  friend  of  many 
years'  standing,  and  it  would  have  been  easy  for  him  to  have 
erred  on  the  side  of  indulgence.  But  he  courageously  refuses 
to  do  so,  and  his  estimate  of  the  poet  is  at  once  frank  and 
judicious.  Patmore's  individuality  is  subjected  to  a  keen 
but  sympathetic  analysis,  and  in  these  pages  he  grows  into  a 
figure  of  life  and  breath  and  blood  to  the  reader." — Daily 
Mail.  • 

LONDON:    HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  27,  PATERNOSTER 
Row. 


Edited  by  W.  ROBERTSON  NICOLL,  LL.D. 
ERNEST   RENAN. 

By  WILLIAM  BARRY. 

With  Photogravure  Frontispiece  and  numerous  Illustrations. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

"  It  is  an  admirable  summary  of  the  story  of  Ernest  Kenan's 
life,  of  his  quest  for  truth,  of  his  remarkable  character.  Dr. 
Barry's  volume  will  no  doubt  commend  itself  to  many  readers. 
It  is  written  with  the  author's  well-known  literary  ability." — 
Daily  Telegraph. 

"  In  many  respects  an  excellent  and  most  instructive 
biography." — A  cadenty. 

"  Dr.  Barry  has  been  fortunate  in  completing  the  study  of 
Newman  which  he  issued  last  year  by  this  study  of  Renan. 
And  the  reading  and  thoughtful  public  have  been  fortunate 
also  in  possessing  these  two  sister  studies,  by  a  critic  singu- 
larly well  equipped  for  the  task,  of  two  men  who  between 
them  sum  up  the  effort  of  an  age." — Daily  News. 

NEWMAN. 

By  WILLIAM  BARRY. 

SECOND  EDITION. 

With  Photogravure  Frontispiece  and  numerous  Illustrations. 
Crown  Svo,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

"  His  study  of  Newman  is  worthy  of  Saint-Beuve." — Times. 

"  Dr.  Barry  is  to  be  congratulated  upon  the  admirable 
sketch  which  he  has  given  us  of  a  life  which  stands  in  influ 
ence  and  beauty." — Guardian. 

"  The  book  is,  on  the  whole,  the  best  thing  that  has  been 
written  about  Newman." — Athenceum. 

"  Dr.  Barry's  brilliant  book  will  appeal  to  every  educated 
reader — quite  irrespective  of  his  prejudices  in  the  matter  of 
religious  dogmata." — Bookman. 

"  Mr.  G.  W.  E.  Russell  made  an  excellent  beginning  with 
*  Literary  Lives  '  by  his  monograph  on  Matthew  Arnold,  and 
it  may  readily  be  admitted  that  Dr.  Barry  has  well  maintained 
the  high  level  reached  in  launching  a  series  of  popular  bio- 
graphies of  rich  promise." — Scotsman. 

LONDON:    HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  27,  PATERNOSTER 
Row. 


Literary    Lives 


JOHN   BUNYAN. 

By  the  Author  of  "MARK  RUTHERFORD." 

With  Photogravure  Frontispiece  and  numerous  Illustrations, 

price  3s.  6d. 

"  No  more  perfect  biographer  could  have  been  found  for 
Bunyan  than  the  author  of  '  Mark  Rutherford.'  There  is 
something  Puritanical  in  the  exquisite  simplicity  of  his  style, 
his  high  seriousness,  his  keen  sympathy,  which  is  saved  from 
partisanship  by  the  breadth  and  philosophy  of  his  outlook. 
Understanding  the  hidden  deeps  of  Bunyan's  spiritual  life, 
he  has  expounded  his  character,  not  in  the  formulas  of  a  sect, 
but  in  the  eternal  phrases  of  humanity." — Spectator. 

"  Mark  Rutherford  has  followed  the  plan  of  Mr.  Fronde 
in  summarizing  at  length,  and  with  many  extracts,  the  chief 
productions  of  Bunyan's  genius.  The  summary  has  been 
done  with  infinite  care  and  skill,  the  criticism  and  interpreta- 
tion are  instructive,  and  valuable  in  no  ordinary  degree." — 
British  Weekly. 

"  The  author  of  '  Mark  Rutherford '  shows  himself 
eminently  fitted,  both  by  early  associations  and  subsequent 
mental  development,  to  be  the  interpreter  of  Bunyan  ;  and, 
in  the  present  volume  of  '  Literary  Lives  '  he  has,  as  it  is 
said,  got  himself,  to  a  quite  uncommon  extent,  into  the  skin 
of  his  hero." — Academy  and  Literature. 

"  Every  page  is  written  in  a  lucid  and  flowing  style  by 
one  who  is  in  sympathy  with  the  subject  which  he  has 
mastered  both  in  respect  to  the  incidents  of  the  life  and  the 
peculiar  doctrines  of  the  teaching  of  John  Bunyan,  whose 
•writings  are  well  worthy  of  a  place  in  our  Christian  classics." — 
Aberdeen  Free  Press. 

"  Yet  another  analysis  of  the  master-dreamer,  preacher, 
and  Puritan  writer  !  But  it  is  not  one  too  many,  for  it  is  by 
the  author  of  '  Mark  Rutherford.'  So  far  as  many  of  the 
facts  of  Bunyan's  life  are  concerned,  '  W.  H.  W.,'  in  a  two- 
line  Preface,  acknowledges  indebtedness  to  Dr.  Brown.  But 
the  work  is  not  so  much  a  biography  as  an  analysis  care- 
ful to  minuteness — of  the  biography  as  revealed  in  the  man's 
writings  and  of  the  man  himself  in  his  spiritual  strivings." — 
Methodist  Recorder. 

LONDON  :    HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  27,   PATERNOSTER 
Row: 


w 


PRATT 

2  8  1979